







 
   
     
       
         A treatise of excommunication wherein 'tis fully, learnedly, and modestly demonstrated that there is no warrant ... for excommunicating any persons ... whilst they make an outward profession of the true Christian faith / written originally in Latine by ... Thomas Erastus ... about the year 1568.
         Explicatio gravissimae quaestionis utrum excommunicatio. English
         Erastus, Thomas, 1524-1583.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 192 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 48 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38575
         Wing E3218
         ESTC R20859
         12404771
         ocm 12404771
         61349
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38575)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61349)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 276:2)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of excommunication wherein 'tis fully, learnedly, and modestly demonstrated that there is no warrant ... for excommunicating any persons ... whilst they make an outward profession of the true Christian faith / written originally in Latine by ... Thomas Erastus ... about the year 1568.
             Explicatio gravissimae quaestionis utrum excommunicatio. English
             Erastus, Thomas, 1524-1583.
          
           [13], 80 p.
           
             Printed for L. Curtis,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Translation of: Explicatio gravissimæ quæstionis utrum excommunicatio.
             Advertisement: p. [13].
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Excommunication.
        
      
    
     
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           Excommunication
           :
           WHEREIN
           'T
           is
           Fully
           ,
           Learnedly
           ,
           and
           Modestly
           demonstrated
           ,
           THAT
           There
           is
           no
           Warrant
           ,
           Precept
           ,
           or
           President
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           for
           Excommunicating
           any
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Debarring
           them
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           whilst
           they
           make
           an
           outward
           Profession
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Written
           Originally
           in
           Latine
           ,
           By
           the
           famous
           and
           pious
           
             THOMAS
             ERASTVS
          
           Doctor
           in
           Physick
           ,
           About
           the
           Year
           1568.
           
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           ye
           have
           been
           called
           unto
           LIBERTY
           ;
           onely
           use
           not
           Liberty
           for
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           by
           LOVE
           SERVE
           one
           another
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             v.
          
           13.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             L.
             Curtis
             .
             1682.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Pious
           READER
           ,
           AND
           Such
           as
           is
           studious
           of
           Truth
           ,
           
             THOMAS
             ERASTVS
          
           a
           Physician
           sends
           greeting
           .
        
         
           LEst
           any
           ,
           lighting
           upon
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           should
           wonder
           what
           Motives
           or
           Provocations
           made
           me
           busie
           my self
           in
           this
           Controversie
           about
           Excommunication
           ,
           I
           shall
           as
           Concisely
           as
           Truly
           acquaint
           the
           World
           with
           the
           Rise
           and
           Occasion
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           now
           much
           about
           sixteen
           years
           since
           some
           men
           have
           fallen
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           Excommunicating
           Frenzy
           (
           under
           the
           specious
           Title
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           contend
           ,
           sacred
           
             in
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           enjoyn'd
           the
           Church
           by
           God
           )
           and
           fain
           would
           they
           have
           the
           whole
           Church
           tainted
           with
           the
           like
           ;
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           (
           
             they
             propose
          
           )
           should
           be
           thus
           :
           That
           a
           select
           number
           of
           Elders
           should
           sit
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           judge
           who
           were
           fit
           and
           who
           unfit
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           I
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           to
           see
           them
           consulting
           of
           such
           matters
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           when
           we
           had
           neither
           fit
           persons
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           :
           for
           scarce
           a
           thirteenth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           understood
           and
           approved
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           
             of
             the
             Reformation
             which
             was
             then
             but
             blooming
          
           ;
           the
           residue
           were
           our
           profest
           Enemies
           :
           so
           that
           no
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           
           wits
           about
           him
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           see
           that
           such
           a
           matter
           must
           unavoidably
           introduee
           dangerous
           Divisions
           among
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           then
           so
           proper
           an
           Enquiry
           how
           some
           might
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           how
           more
           might
           be
           brought
           in
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           best
           thing
           we
           could
           apply
           our selves
           to
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           propagating
           saving
           Truths
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           who
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Supervisors
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           superior
           to
           the
           others
           ,
           in
           Age
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           Parts
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           Virtue
           ,
           or
           Eminency
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           manage
           so
           weighty
           a
           matter
           with
           that
           Port
           and
           Dignity
           that
           was
           requisite
           .
           Since
           therefore
           I
           saw
           that
           their
           desires
           could
           not
           have
           the
           labour'd
           Effects
           ,
           without
           the
           Churches
           Ruine
           and
           Subversion
           ,
           I
           was
           ever
           and
           anon
           cautioning
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           weigh
           well
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           not
           rashly
           attempt
           what
           they
           might
           after
           too
           late
           repent
           .
           But
           though
           as
           yet
           I
           verily
           thought
           that
           Excommunication
           had
           been
           a
           thing
           commanded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           I
           did
           not
           find
           it
           commanded
           after
           that
           manner
           that
           they
           proposed
           :
           So
           that
           since
           Christ
           seemed
           
             to
             me
          
           to
           have
           left
           us
           at
           large
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           set
           my
           thoughts
           on
           work
           what
           might
           be
           the
           best
           way
           and
           course
           under
           our
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           least
           Distractions
           
             and
             Inconveniencies
          
           ;
           which
           I
           did
           with
           the
           closer
           application
           and
           diligence
           ,
           upon
           some
           Reflections
           that
           I
           had
           ,
           how
           fatal
           and
           turbulent
           to
           Christianity
           this
           had
           formerly
           proved
           ,
           and
           was
           still
           little
           better
           ,
           
             as
             it
             was
             managed
          
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           I
           was
           upon
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           look'd
           a
           little
           back
           upon
           what
           the
           Antients
           had
           writ
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           weaker
           in
           all
           points
           than
           I
           had
           before
           suspected
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           could
           not
           but
           begin
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           very
           thing
           .
           My
           next
           resort
           was
           to
           the
           School-men
           ,
           among
           whom
           I
           met
           with
           as
           little
           satisfaction
           .
           Then
           came
           I
           to
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           no
           whit
           mended
           the
           matter
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           observ'd
           that
           they
           did
           most
           manifestly
           differ
           among
           themselves
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           quicken'd
           my
           diligence
           in
           the
           Enquiry
           .
           
           So
           I
           laid
           by
           these
           Commentators
           
             a
             while
          
           ,
           and
           betook
           my
           my self
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           mark'd
           and
           noted
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           exactness
           I
           could
           ,
           what
           was
           discrepant
           from
           ,
           and
           what
           agreeable
           unto
           ,
           the
           commonly
           received
           Opinion
           .
           And
           truly
           it
           was
           no
           ordinary
           assistance
           to
           me
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           survey
           with
           my self
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           and
           Government
           :
           for
           thus
           thought
           I
           with
           my self
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           4th
           Chapter
           of
           
             Deut.
             v.
          
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           bears
           witness
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Nation
           that
           had
           Statutes
           and
           Judgments
           so
           righteous
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           Laws
           sake
           it
           should
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           Surely
           this
           great
           Nation
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           understanding
           People
           :
           Therefore
           it
           seem'd
           necessary
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           a
           Church
           gloriously
           and
           wisely
           modell'd
           ,
           it
           must
           make
           near
           approaches
           to
           the
           Judaical
           Form.
           But
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Jewish
           Church
           things
           were
           never
           so
           instituted
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           should
           be
           distinct
           procedures
           in
           the
           punishing
           Immoralities
           ,
           one
           by
           the
           Civil
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           :
           What
           hinders
           then
           ,
           but
           that
           even
           now
           too
           ,
           that
           that
           Church
           which
           God
           hath
           blessed
           with
           a
           Christian
           Magistracy
           ,
           may
           sit
           down
           contented
           under
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           ?
        
         
           I
           then
           communicated
           my
           thoughts
           to
           learned
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           pious
           men
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           press'd
           them
           not
           to
           consider
           the
           matter
           slightly
           and
           cursorily
           :
           for
           I
           could
           not
           but
           deem
           it
           very
           unnecessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           two
           Heads
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           Body
           is
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Mandates
           ,
           Injunctions
           ,
           Decretals
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           a
           governing
           Authority
           ,
           should
           be
           distinct
           (
           as
           hitherto
           they
           have
           been
           )
           so
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           one
           should
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Inspection
           
             or
             Controul
          
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           both
           their
           Jurisdictions
           be
           Chief
           in
           their
           kinds
           :
           For
           such
           a
           Church-Senate
           or
           
             Convocation
             of
             select
          
           Elders
           would
           they
           in
           truth
           have
           fram'd
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           Supreme
           Right
           
             and
             Power
          
           of
           punishing
           Vice
           even
           in
           the
           Magistrates
           themselves
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           corporal
           punishments
           ,
           but
           
           by
           prohibiting
           them
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           first
           privately
           ;
           and
           if
           on
           this
           they
           reform'd
           not
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           more
           solemn
           and
           publick
           manner
           .
           But
           my
           Opinion
           was
           (
           as
           I
           always
           told
           them
           )
           That
           one
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           of
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
          
           ,
           might
           ,
           
             and
             had
             as
             good
             right
          
           ,
           now
           ,
           to
           restrain
           Vice
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           :
           And
           I
           took
           me
           an
           instance
           from
           
           Solomon's
           glorious
           Reign
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Type
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church's
           reigning
           upon
           Earth
           .
           Now
           neither
           under
           him
           ,
           nor
           yet
           under
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Judges
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           the
           Kings
           ,
           or
           when
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Optimacy
           ,
           have
           we
           any
           foot-steps
           of
           two
           so
           distinct
           Judicatures
           
             over
             mens
             actions
             and
             manners
          
           .
           Nature
           (
           says
           Musculus
           )
           allows
           not
           two
           absolute
           and
           Independent
           Governments
           (
           without
           any
           subordinacy
           of
           one
           to
           the
           other
           )
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           same
           people
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           received
           great
           Aids
           and
           Improvement
           of
           these
           my
           Thoughts
           from
           the
           persons
           with
           whom
           I
           conferr'd
           them
           :
           for
           in
           some
           things
           their
           Observations
           out-went
           my
           own
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           furnisht
           me
           many
           material
           hints
           to
           mend
           them
           by
           :
           But
           still
           I
           kept
           my self
           quiet
           from
           any
           publick
           Contests
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           and
           entered
           not
           into
           any
           Debates
           about
           it
           where
           I
           was
           not
           provok'd
           ,
           and
           then
           too
           I
           used
           the
           utmost
           moderation
           in
           the
           managing
           them
           ;
           esteeming
           it
           as
           disadvantageous
           as
           needless
           to
           trouble
           our
           Churches
           with
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           when
           it
           did
           not
           yet
           appear
           that
           any
           body
           had
           imposed
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           others
           who
           think
           
             the
             relish
             of
          
           Government
           more
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           than
           
             that
             of
          
           Obedience
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           temper
           their
           mouths
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Arts
           and
           Insinuations
           that
           they
           thought
           might
           work
           our
           most
           pious
           Prince
           to
           their
           designes
           ,
           they
           labour'd
           (
           as
           I
           afterwards
           understood
           )
           to
           introduce
           something
           very
           like
           this
           into
           our
           Churches
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           other
           rubs
           thwarted
           them
           ,
           God
           knows
           how
           far
           they
           might
           have
           prevailed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           how
           did
           they
           lie
           at
           me
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           what
           Dirt
           did
           they
           throw
           upon
           me
           ,
           onely
           for
           that
           
           they
           knew
           how
           averse
           I
           was
           to
           their
           purposes
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           best
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           frustrate
           them
           ?
           But
           this
           I
           need
           not
           here
           enlarge
           upon
           .
        
         
           It
           happened
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           an
           English-man
           (
           who
           was
           then
           said
           to
           have
           left
           his
           Country
           because
           he
           could
           not
           brook
           a
           Surplice
           and
           such-like
           Formalities
           
             then
             enjoyn'd
          
           )
           desiring
           to
           commence
           Doctor
           ,
           proposed
           
             in
             his
             Theses
          
           ,
           Disputes
           concerning
           indifferent
           matters
           and
           religious
           habits
           .
           Now
           our
           Divines
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           this
           man
           
             to
             his
             Doctorship
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           distaste
           to
           the
           English
           Clergy
           (
           though
           in
           the
           latter
           of
           his
           Theses
           something
           was
           proposed
           too
           relating
           to
           this
           matter
           )
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           they
           thought
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           ,
           a
           trifle
           not
           worth
           the
           regarding
           .
           And
           therefore
           amongst
           his
           other
           Theses
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           That
           in
           every
           Church
           that
           was
           rightly
           instituted
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Government
           
             or
             Discipline
          
           observed
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           Elders
           for
           that
           purpose
           to
           be
           elected
           ,
           should
           have
           right
           and
           authority
           to
           excommunicate
           any
           vitious
           Liver
           ,
           even
           Princes
           themselves
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           was
           not
           without
           apprehensions
           that
           this
           Dispute
           was
           not
           then
           taken
           up
           for
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           I
           hoped
           withal
           that
           no
           more
           would
           come
           of
           it
           than
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Disputation
           ,
           where
           the
           Question
           is
           agitated
           Pro
           and
           Con
           ,
           not
           for
           deciding
           the
           matter
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           whet
           and
           exercise
           the
           young
           Disputants
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           how
           well
           qualified
           they
           are
           for
           the
           Degrees
           that
           they
           stand
           Candidates
           for
           .
           I
           therefore
           stirr'd
           not
           thither
           ;
           and
           indeed
           other
           affairs
           hindered
           my
           being
           present
           .
           And
           for
           others
           ,
           who
           I
           saw
           ready
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Cudgels
           ,
           I
           advised
           them
           to
           have
           a
           greater
           regard
           to
           the
           Churches
           Tranquillity
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Follies
           of
           a
           few
           ;
           yet
           some
           disputed
           the
           point
           
             with
             them
          
           :
           But
           it
           might
           have
           prov'd
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Disputation
           of
           course
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           called
           as
           well
           them
           as
           me
           ,
           Profane
           ,
           Satanical
           ,
           Devilish
           Makebates
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           Religion
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           Fanaticks
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
        
         
         
           Truly
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           can
           religiously
           say
           ,
           it
           never
           enter'd
           into
           my
           thoughts
           to
           set
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           till
           I
           both
           heard
           and
           saw
           with
           what
           intemperateness
           they
           comported
           themselves
           both
           publickly
           and
           privately
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           thought
           a
           longer
           silence
           but
           a
           betraying
           the
           Truth
           .
           But
           as
           I
           was
           then
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           employed
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sick
           Souldiers
           who
           return'd
           from
           France
           with
           Casimire
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1568.
           )
           I
           set
           down
           my
           Thoughts
           but
           brokenly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           intervals
           of
           my
           Employ
           ,
           things
           from
           time
           to
           time
           occurr'd
           to
           my
           mind
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           amassed
           a
           pretty
           deal
           (
           though
           confusedly
           and
           immethodically
           )
           together
           ,
           I
           distributed
           and
           submitted
           them
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           others
           ,
           intreating
           them
           withal
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           observ'd
           any
           thing
           false
           ,
           or
           but
           weakly
           maintain'd
           ,
           they
           would
           answer
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           other
           with
           better
           Reasons
           .
           And
           I
           hop'd
           to
           gain
           this
           (
           if
           nothing
           else
           )
           thereby
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           contrary
           Sentiments
           would
           become
           more
           calm
           and
           moderate
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           what
           I
           had
           writ
           ,
           and
           not
           differ
           from
           us
           farther
           than
           they
           had
           Arguments
           to
           bear
           them
           out
           .
           One
           of
           the
           two
           persons
           (
           with
           whom
           I
           thought
           of
           conferring
           most
           particularly
           )
           saw
           and
           read
           three
           parts
           of
           four
           before
           the
           whole
           was
           transcribed
           ;
           and
           being
           then
           askt
           what
           was
           his
           Judgment
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           give
           it
           when
           he
           should
           have
           perused
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           something
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           he
           said
           by
           the
           by
           of
           Leaven
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           antient
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           very
           much
           esteem'd
           of
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           some
           other
           things
           did
           he
           let
           fall
           :
           whereby
           't
           was
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           make
           a
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Opinion
           in
           the
           case
           .
           And
           I
           learnt
           quickly
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           same
           person
           had
           writ
           a
           Tract
           about
           Excommunication
           ,
           in
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           Opinion
           ;
           which
           made
           me
           no
           longer-doubt
           what
           answer
           I
           should
           meet
           with
           from
           him
           :
           for
           I
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           one
           who
           was
           not
           easily
           brought
           to
           retract
           what
           he
           had
           once
           asserted
           .
           Therefore
           since
           I
           had
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           my
           Book
           confuted
           all
           his
           Objections
           ,
           I
           presented
           it
           whole
           to
           
           another
           person
           ,
           who
           I
           thought
           the
           best
           Friend
           I
           had
           in
           the
           world
           :
           He
           not
           onely
           took
           the
           Book
           from
           me
           with
           disdain
           and
           contempt
           (
           whether
           he
           had
           an
           item
           of
           it
           before
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           but
           he
           plainly
           said
           he
           should
           not
           vouchsafe
           it
           a
           reading
           ;
           yet
           I
           left
           it
           with
           him
           for
           some
           days
           ,
           and
           besought
           him
           with
           all
           the
           earnestness
           and
           entreaties
           that
           I
           could
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           but
           look
           it
           over
           and
           give
           me
           his
           Judgment
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           I
           understood
           upon
           good
           grounds
           that
           my
           Sollicitations
           had
           been
           fruitless
           .
           I
           sent
           for
           my
           Book
           about
           twelve
           days
           after
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           get
           others
           Opinions
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           because
           't
           was
           long
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           so
           soon
           read
           over
           by
           many
           persons
           ,
           I
           contracted
           it
           into
           certain
           Theses
           
             or
             Positions
          
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           the
           better
           communicate
           it
           into
           many
           hands
           ;
           so
           that
           hereby
           I
           quickly
           got
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           German
           Divines
           ;
           and
           others
           who
           had
           refused
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           at
           my
           request
           ,
           were
           at
           last
           thus
           drawn
           into
           it
           unawares
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           the
           World
           that
           I
           sought
           after
           nothing
           but
           the
           naked
           Truth
           ,
           I
           prefix'd
           a
           Preface
           to
           it
           ,
           wherein
           I
           requested
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           all
           men
           would
           be
           pleased
           diligently
           to
           examine
           every
           point
           ,
           and
           weigh
           it
           by
           the
           Scale
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           saw
           me
           in
           an
           Errour
           ,
           would
           endeavour
           to
           set
           me
           right
           again
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           contributory
           to
           setting
           others
           to
           rights
           :
           I
           promised
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           my
           heart
           (
           God
           ,
           the
           Searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           is
           my
           Witness
           )
           that
           I
           would
           thank
           him
           both
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           whoever
           should
           shew
           me
           my
           Errour
           .
           And
           (
           because
           I
           foresaw
           what
           after
           came
           to
           pass
           )
           my
           second
           Request
           was
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           found
           fault
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           so
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           a
           just
           liberty
           of
           explaining
           my self
           ,
           and
           of
           justly
           defending
           any
           thing
           they
           should
           undeservedly
           condemn
           :
           for
           though
           I
           had
           approv'd
           my self
           a
           Friend
           to
           them
           in
           all
           good
           turns
           ,
           I
           could
           scarcely
           expect
           like
           measure
           again
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           had
           before
           experienced
           .
           Nor
           was
           I
           deceived
           :
           for
           the
           very
           men
           whom
           I
           had
           so
           fondly
           conceived
           
           to
           have
           been
           my
           best
           Friends
           ,
           turn'd
           suddenly
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           speak
           to
           me
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           never
           through
           all
           my
           life
           injur'd
           them
           in
           Word
           or
           Deed
           ,
           but
           always
           did
           and
           still
           will
           study
           to
           oblige
           them
           :
           but
           however
           ,
           I
           thankt
           God
           that
           I
           experienced
           their
           Constancy
           and
           good
           Will
           to
           me
           ,
           rather
           in
           a
           concern
           of
           this
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           other
           nature
           .
           But
           restless
           were
           they
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           had
           vainly
           attempted
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           call
           in
           these
           Theses
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           where
           they
           had
           been
           dispers'd
           ,
           they
           go
           another
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           (
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           Laws
           which
           were
           never
           yet
           heard
           of
           )
           that
           as
           Divines
           were
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Opinions
           and
           Rights
           of
           other
           Professions
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           enacted
           and
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           That
           all
           of
           other
           Professions
           might
           be
           restrained
           from
           entering
           into
           their
           Divinity-Schools
           .
           Had
           this
           been
           ask'd
           threescore
           years
           ago
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           pass'd
           well
           enough
           ;
           but
           how
           't
           would
           go
           down
           now
           ,
           let
           others
           judge
           .
           Are
           the
           Precepts
           ,
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Joh.
           5.
           39.
           and
           1
           
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             Try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           1
           
             Thess
             .
             5.
             21.
             
             Prove
             all
             things
             ;
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           Precepts
           which
           were
           given
           to
           none
           but
           those
           who
           teach
           Divinity
           for
           Hire
           ?
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           Christian
           Divinity
           had
           been
           a
           Doctrine
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           to
           be
           taught
           every
           where
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           they
           ask
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           have
           us
           keep
           from
           their
           Schools
           ?
           
             Do
             they
             mean
          
           as
           they
           concern
           not
           themselves
           in
           any
           other
           Faculties
           ?
           Sure
           they
           would
           not
           have
           us
           not
           to
           hear
           their
           Lectures
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           should
           not
           come
           thither
           to
           learn
           ?
           Who
           I
           ▪
           pray
           ,
           ever
           forbid
           them
           to
           study
           the
           Languages
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           Physick
           ,
           or
           Law
           ?
           But
           if
           they
           care
           not
           for
           ,
           or
           neglect
           those
           Studies
           ,
           must
           we
           do
           so
           by
           Divinity
           ?
           Did
           indeed
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           carry
           no
           worse
           consequence
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           their
           ignorance
           in
           the
           other
           Studies
           ,
           we
           might
           peradventure
           complement
           them
           upon
           that
           point
           ;
           or
           they
           might
           easily
           prevail
           ,
           if
           no
           body
           must
           speak
           against
           what
           
           they
           enact
           and
           determine
           .
           This
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           Romanists
           indeed
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           better
           Right
           than
           they
           ,
           laid
           claim
           to
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           gratifie
           either
           of
           them
           herein
           ,
           since
           Christ
           my
           Saviour
           has
           countermanded
           me
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           becomes
           me
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           matters
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           I
           value
           it
           not
           ;
           or
           that
           I
           have
           not
           a
           just
           regard
           to
           my
           Reputation
           (
           as
           they
           suggest
           )
           perhaps
           because
           I
           make
           not
           a
           Gain
           ,
           or
           am
           not
           hired
           to
           study
           the
           Truth
           :
           for
           were
           I
           paid
           for
           my
           Teaching
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           I
           should
           do
           nothing
           (
           as
           themselves
           hold
           )
           unsuitable
           to
           my
           Duty
           and
           Function
           .
           But
           in
           truth
           I
           desire
           nothing
           but
           to
           have
           the
           Truth
           understood
           ,
           and
           God's
           Name
           glorified
           ,
           and
           my self
           exposed
           to
           shame
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Truth
           be
           kept
           under
           deck
           :
           for
           Christ
           hath
           not
           without
           cause
           said
           it
           ,
           Joh.
           5.
           44.
           
           That
           they
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           who
           receive
           Honour
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           the
           Honour
           that
           cometh
           from
           God
           onely
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           when
           this
           too
           fell
           not
           out
           to
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           smother
           their
           Animosities
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           assail
           me
           with
           dint
           of
           Argument
           ;
           which
           upon
           all
           occasions
           they
           urged
           not
           without
           the
           severest
           Reflections
           
             upon
             me
          
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           heard
           thereof
           from
           several
           hands
           ,
           yet
           ,
           for
           Quietness
           and
           Peace
           sake
           ,
           I
           easily
           despis'd
           it
           ,
           hoping
           to
           see
           the
           day
           ▪
           that
           when
           those
           first
           Emotions
           should
           be
           over
           ,
           and
           their
           Passions
           cool
           ,
           they
           might
           stand
           more
           fair
           and
           equally
           affected
           to
           me
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           I
           was
           no
           Prophet
           here
           neither
           ;
           for
           ,
           for
           almost
           five
           months
           after
           ,
           their
           Hatred
           run
           as
           high
           as
           ever
           :
           nor
           did
           they
           give
           over
           baiting
           me
           and
           my
           Writing
           ,
           partly
           with
           Clamour
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Sophistical
           Reasonings
           .
           Therefore
           taking
           a
           stricter
           review
           of
           my
           Theses
           ,
           which
           made
           an
           hundred
           before
           ,
           I
           contracted
           them
           to
           Seventy
           five
           ,
           and
           marshall'd
           them
           in
           a
           little
           better
           order
           :
           Something
           's
           in
           them
           I
           explained
           more
           clearly
           ,
           and
           enforc'd
           them
           more
           strongly
           .
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           it
           my
           business
           to
           give
           as
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           in
           so
           little
           a
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THis
           Tract
           received
           never
           (
           that
           I
           heard
           of
           )
           more
           than
           one
           direct
           Answer
           ,
           and
           that
           writ
           by
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1590
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Geneva
           Plat-form
           ,
           or
           Presbyterian
           way
           of
           Excommunicating
           ;
           which
           put
           our
           Author
           upon
           a
           farther
           Reply
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           following
           Theses
           ,
           (
           which
           remains
           yet
           unanswered
           ,
           and
           unanswerable
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           :
           but
           that
           Reply
           being
           above
           four
           times
           as
           long
           as
           THIS
           that
           is
           here
           published
           ;
           and
           the
           main
           of
           the
           Arguments
           that
           he
           goes
           upon
           being
           hinted
           here
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           fully
           press'd
           ,
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           other
           is
           at
           present
           forborn
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           QUESTION
           OF
           THE
           Weightiest
           Moment
           ,
           cleared
           :
           
             Whether
             Excommunication
             (
             so
             far
             as
             it
             debars
             those
             who
             understand
             and
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             sin
             committed
             )
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             the
             Invention
             of
             Men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             POSITION
             I.
             
          
           THE
           name
           of
           Excommunication
           seems
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           1
           Cor.
           cap.
           10.
           and
           imports
           an
           amotion
           
             or
             separation
          
           from
           the
           Communion
           ;
           which
           there
           ,
           vers
           .
           16.
           is
           called
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           Excommunication
           is
           now
           defined
           by
           almost
           every
           body
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           society
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
        
         
           II.
           Now
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Faithful
           is
           twofold
           ;
           
             the
             one
          
           ,
           Internal
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           
             the
             other
          
           ,
           External
           or
           Visible
           ,
           and
           Political
           
             or
             Civil
             .
             (
             For
          
           ,
           for
           that
           third
           sort
           which
           our
           Modern
           Papists
           have
           invented
           ,
           't
           is
           neither
           
             of
             it self
          
           a
           well-fram'd
           one
           ,
           nor
           pertinent
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           )
        
         
         
           III.
           Now
           betwixt
           both
           these
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           
             at
             least
          
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           either
           should
           be
           comprehensive
           of
           each
           other
           :
           for
           as
           he
           may
           still
           remain
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           is
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           or
           is
           otherwise
           constrain'd
           to
           take
           Covert
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           abode
           among
           Infidels
           ;
           so
           they
           that
           pass
           muster
           amidst
           the
           visible
           Flock
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           the
           Living
           Members
           of
           Christ
           .
           Hence
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           may
           well
           be
           different
           which
           unite
           us
           to
           one
           and
           not
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           IV.
           And
           indeed
           we
           are
           made
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           joyned
           to
           the
           Internal
           and
           Spiritual
           Fellowship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           by
           that
           Faith
           alone
           which
           worketh
           by
           Charity
           :
           and
           't
           is
           by
           Infidelity
           onely
           that
           we
           fall
           from
           this
           Consortship
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           body
           can
           give
           us
           admission
           into
           this
           Society
           ,
           or
           shut
           the
           doors
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           can
           impart
           to
           us
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           and
           again
           withdraw
           it
           
             at
             his
             pleasure
          
           .
        
         
           V.
           Now
           't
           is
           by
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           by
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           by
           the
           promiscuous
           usage
           of
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           we
           become
           Consorts
           and
           Fellow-members
           of
           the
           External
           and
           Visible
           Church
           .
           He
           that
           has
           these
           three
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           remains
           such
           ,
           is
           reckon'd
           for
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Outward
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           albeit
           he
           arrives
           not
           at
           the
           
             farther
             pitch
          
           of
           Internal
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           VI.
           He
           therefore
           that
           is
           thrust
           out
           from
           External
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           excommunicated
           )
           is
           debarr'd
           all
           three
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           but
           one
           of
           them
           :
           But
           now
           from
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Assent
           to
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           (
           under
           which
           latter
           I
           would
           include
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           )
           no
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           prohibited
           ;
           but
           rather
           
             on
             
             the
             other
             hand
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           are
           to
           be
           invited
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Allurements
           and
           Arts
           
             of
             men
             ,
             won
             and
             brought
          
           into
           these
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           left
           then
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           who
           is
           excommunicated
           ,
           must
           and
           can
           (
           of
           all
           the
           forementioned
           three
           )
           be
           onely
           prohibited
           from
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           But
           whether
           the
           debarring
           of
           all
           private
           Commerce
           be
           an
           unseparable
           appurtenant
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           one
           may
           be
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           will
           be
           an
           after-consideration
           .
           Thus
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           punishment
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           this
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           :
           for
           
             as
             for
             other
             Penalties
          
           ,
           they
           may
           
             as
             well
          
           be
           inflicted
           on
           such
           as
           stand
           not
           excommunicate
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           not
           be
           inflicted
           on
           such
           as
           stand
           so
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Papal
           Faction
           ,
           over
           and
           besides
           this
           Excommunication
           (
           which
           they
           call
           the
           lesser
           ,
           and
           rightly
           define
           it
           by
           a
           bare
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           )
           do
           very
           improperly
           to
           adde
           any
           second
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           anathema
           ;
           and
           define
           it
           against
           express
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           interdiction
           
             and
             seclusion
          
           from
           Temples
           ,
           from
           all
           private
           Commerce
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           lawful
           Transaction
           
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
          
           :
           for
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           23.
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           neither
           Heathens
           nor
           any
           others
           were
           precluded
           from
           hearing
           or
           reading
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Thanksgivings
           or
           Prayers
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           Excommunication
           is
           apparently
           nothing
           but
           a
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Interdiction
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           
             or
             Exclusion
             ▪
             from
          
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           peculiarly
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Communion
           )
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Sinners
           may
           repent
           ,
           and
           be
           again
           readmitted
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           Here
           now
           the
           Question
           arises
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           any
           person
           be
           to
           be
           prohibited
           or
           debarred
           the
           use
           and
           freedom
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           any
           previous
           
           sin
           acted
           
             by
             him
          
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           wickedness
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           himself
           desires
           to
           take
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           other
           Christians
           ?
           This
           Question
           is
           meant
           ,
           of
           such
           who
           profess
           the
           same
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           is
           ingrafted
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           differs
           not
           from
           her
           in
           Doctrinals
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           said
           ,
           Sect.
           5.
           )
           but
           fails
           in
           point
           of
           Morality
           and
           a
           good
           Life
           onely
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           therefore
           this
           :
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           footsteps
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           of
           either
           Precept
           or
           Example
           ,
           whereby
           such
           persons
           are
           either
           commanded
           or
           taught
           to
           be
           debarr'd
           
             access
             to
          
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
        
         
           X.
           Our
           Answer
           is
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           such
           ;
           and
           that
           rather
           there
           are
           both
           Examples
           and
           Precepts
           too
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           nature
           :
           for
           we
           have
           it
           from
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             v.
          
           14.
           and
           34.
           
             v.
             23.
             
             Num.
             9.
             
             Deut.
             16.
             v.
          
           16.
           that
           every
           Male
           that
           was
           circumcised
           was
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           thrice
           in
           the
           year
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           Unleavened
           Bread
           ,
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           Tabernacles
           :
           And
           the
           Law
           commanded
           strangers
           too
           ,
           
             Deut.
             9.
             v.
          
           14.
           (
           provided
           they
           were
           circumcised
           )
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Passover
           with
           the
           Jews
           .
           The
           unclean
           also
           ,
           
             Deut.
             16.
             v.
          
           10.
           
           &
           13.
           and
           those
           that
           should
           be
           in
           a
           Journey
           afar
           off
           ,
           were
           commanded
           to
           eat
           the
           Passover
           the
           same
           day
           of
           the
           second
           month
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           with
           the
           Jews
           .
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           farther
           added
           ,
           v.
           13.
           that
           the
           man
           that
           is
           clean
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           in
           a
           Journey
           ,
           and
           forbeareth
           to
           keep
           the
           Passover
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           Soul
           shall
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           his
           People
           .
           'T
           was
           therefore
           the
           Will
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           circumcised
           should
           celebrate
           it
           ;
           and
           God
           excluded
           none
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           (
           nor
           indeed
           from
           any
           other
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           Sacrifices
           )
           except
           the
           Unclean
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           In
           Leviticus
           several
           kinds
           of
           Sacrifices
           are
           enjoyned
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           sins
           which
           the
           Criminal
           was
           thereby
           to
           expiate
           ;
           whether
           they
           were
           sins
           of
           ignorance
           and
           errour
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           and
           knowingly
           committed
           .
           
           In
           like
           manner
           doth
           God
           ,
           
             Deut.
             14.
             v.
          
           23.
           give
           a
           general
           Command
           to
           all
           ,
           (
           there
           's
           no
           exception
           there
           of
           sinners
           )
           
             That
             they
             should
             eat
             the
             Tythe
             of
             their
             Corn
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             should
             chuse
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             always
             .
          
           Sacraments
           therefore
           were
           
             to
             them
          
           Allurements
           to
           Piety
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           was
           no
           body
           thrust
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           was
           every
           individual
           man
           invited
           to
           frequent
           them
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           In
           very
           truth
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           at
           all
           read
           that
           any
           one
           among
           the
           Jews
           was
           either
           by
           their
           Priests
           ,
           Levites
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Scribes
           ,
           or
           Pharisees
           ,
           prohibited
           access
           to
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           The
           Chief
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           counted
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           bad
           men
           enough
           ,
           but
           we
           never
           find
           that
           they
           attempted
           to
           thrust
           them
           from
           their
           Sacrifices
           or
           Sacraments
           either
           before
           or
           after
           Christs
           death
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           drive
           out
           of
           their
           Temple
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Publican
           that
           was
           a
           Jew
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           circumcised
           Proselyte
           ,
           though
           a
           bad
           liver
           :
           for
           they
           were
           not
           to
           learn
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           more
           than
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           allowed
           them
           to
           do
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           in
           
             Mat.
             9.
             v.
          
           11.
           they
           reproved
           Christ
           for
           eating
           and
           drinking
           with
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ;
           but
           at
           no
           time
           or
           place
           did
           they
           twit
           him
           for
           praying
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           for
           his
           frequenting
           their
           Sacrifices
           and
           other
           Rites
           ,
           for
           his
           yearly
           Progress
           with
           them
           and
           others
           
             of
             the
             Rabble
          
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Passover
           and
           other
           Solemnities
           :
           And
           so
           far
           were
           they
           from
           any
           endeavours
           to
           put
           the
           most
           cruel
           Villains
           ,
           and
           most
           wicked
           Hereticks
           ,
           the
           Sadducees
           ,
           from
           their
           Ceremonies
           
             and
             Communion
             in
             Worship
          
           ,
           that
           they
           even
           permitted
           them
           to
           climb
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Chief
           Priests
           :
           And
           yet
           't
           is
           most
           apparent
           out
           of
           Josephus
           and
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           what
           an
           inveterate
           hatred
           they
           had
           for
           one
           another
           .
           Had
           it
           therefore
           been
           lawful
           ,
           they
           would
           with
           open
           arms
           have
           embraced
           such
           an
           occasion
           of
           revenging
           themselves
           on
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
         
           XIII
           .
           But
           farther
           yet
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           eating
           the
           Passover
           :
           for
           that
           was
           not
           eaten
           before
           the
           Priests
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           private
           houses
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Christ
           to
           have
           celebrated
           his
           last
           Passover
           with
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Every
           man
           was
           then
           a
           Priest
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           as
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
          
           bears
           witness
           ,
           when
           speaking
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           he
           tells
           ,
           That
           on
           that
           Festival
           every
           man
           throughout
           the
           Nation
           sacrificed
           
             for
             himself
          
           ,
           not
           expecting
           
             nor
             tarrying
             for
          
           their
           Priests
           :
           for
           the
           Law
           indulg'd
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Priesthood
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           on
           one
           set
           day
           every
           year
           they
           should
           sacrifice
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           .
           And
           
             Exod.
             12.
             v.
          
           4.
           't
           was
           commanded
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Houshold
             were
             too
             little
             for
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             and
             his
             Neighbor
             next
             unto
             the
             house
             should
             take
             it
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Souls
             ,
          
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           whole
           might
           be
           eaten
           .
           The
           like
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           observed
           in
           
             the
             matter
             of
          
           Circumcision
           ,
           (
           excepting
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           circumcise
           at
           Jerusalem
           onely
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           celebrate
           there
           the
           Passover
           :
           )
           for
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Priest
           was
           requisite
           to
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           John
           the
           Baptist
           too
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           constantly
           do
           the
           same
           :
           for
           he
           baptized
           not
           onely
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Sadduces
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           (
           whose
           behaviour
           and
           manners
           he
           very
           well
           understood
           ,
           when
           he
           publickly
           called
           them
           a
           Generation
           of
           Vipers
           )
           but
           also
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           
             that
             resorted
             to
             him
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
          
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           they
           repenting
           them
           of
           their
           former
           evil
           life
           ,
           might
           set
           about
           the
           amending
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           flee
           from
           the
           Wrath
           to
           come
           .
           'T
           is
           scarce
           probable
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           man
           as
           John
           was
           ,
           should
           admit
           of
           men
           of
           such
           profligate
           lives
           ,
           men
           that
           impiously
           ,
           audaciously
           ,
           and
           publickly
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           known
           that
           the
           Law
           forbad
           not
           access
           to
           such
           :
           for
           the
           Judaical
           Law
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           shewn
           )
           prohibited
           
           no
           circumcised
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           unclean
           and
           leprous
           .
        
         
           XV.
           Besides
           ,
           this
           Uncleanness
           was
           a
           Legal
           Ceremony
           ,
           not
           any
           impurity
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           pravity
           of
           Manners
           :
           for
           not
           he
           who
           had
           sinned
           ,
           or
           committed
           any
           wickedness
           ,
           was
           thereby
           unclean
           ;
           but
           the
           Unclean
           were
           those
           who
           touched
           any
           dead
           Corpse
           ,
           any
           Excrements
           ,
           any
           person
           that
           had
           an
           Issue
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           't
           was
           for
           this
           cause
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           would
           not
           go
           into
           the
           Judgment-hall
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           delivered
           up
           Christ
           to
           Pilate
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           debarred
           thereby
           from
           eating
           the
           Passover
           .
           But
           surely
           the
           Mosaical
           uncleanness
           did
           not
           so
           typifie
           
             and
             represent
          
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           who
           were
           thereby
           defiled
           were
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           Tabernale
           ,
           and
           the
           company
           of
           others
           :
           so
           should
           it
           signifie
           that
           these
           sins
           were
           to
           be
           corrected
           and
           punisht
           by
           with-holding
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           by
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ;
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           what
           follows
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Even
           whilst
           Legal
           Uncleanness
           was
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           then
           wicked
           men
           in
           abundance
           ,
           yet
           were
           not
           the
           same
           punishments
           appointed
           for
           the
           wicked
           and
           for
           the
           unclean
           .
           What
           probability
           is
           there
           then
           that
           these
           Ceremonies
           should
           
             typifie
             their
             punishment
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             sort
          
           signifie
           that
           
             Moral
             Delinquencies
          
           should
           be
           thus
           checkt
           and
           redress'd
           ,
           when
           the
           Ceremonies
           themselves
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           and
           cancel'd
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Moses
           had
           plainly
           been
           inconsistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           had
           he
           in
           fact
           admitted
           them
           to
           the
           Temple
           and
           Rituals
           ,
           whom
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
          
           he
           by
           those
           Ceremonies
           signified
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           excluded
           .
           For
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           was
           ever
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           for
           the
           pravity
           of
           his
           Manners
           ,
           if
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           commanded
           ,
           he
           had
           neither
           touched
           any
           dead
           Body
           ,
           nor
           otherwise
           in
           that
           nature
           defiled
           himself
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           therefore
           Moses
           should
           punish
           those
           
           that
           were
           but
           figuratively
           unclean
           ,
           and
           let
           such
           as
           were
           unclean
           in
           reality
           go
           unregarded
           ;
           (
           I
           mean
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           
             sort
             of
          
           punishment
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Legal
           Impurity
           affected
           and
           tainted
           the
           Body
           alone
           ;
           whereas
           wickedness
           consists
           in
           the
           Internal
           actions
           and
           operations
           
             of
             the
             mind
          
           :
           for
           the
           cause
           and
           root
           of
           all
           Evil
           is
           born
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           falls
           not
           under
           mans
           correction
           ,
           whilst
           it
           puts
           not
           forth
           its
           fruit
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           must
           the
           whole
           World
           be
           Excommunicate
           :
           for
           we
           shall
           not
           get
           these
           spots
           out
           of
           our
           Soul
           ,
           whilst
           we
           breathe
           mortal
           air
           .
           But
           that
           other
           Impurity
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           bodily
           stain
           ,
           is
           punish'd
           by
           being
           debarr'd
           Commerce
           with
           others
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           other
           fruit
           ,
           
             no
             farther
             evil
          
           springing
           from
           that
           uncleanness
           ,
           nor
           he
           that
           is
           defil'd
           hath
           done
           nothing
           against
           the
           Law
           :
           but
           for
           the
           actions
           and
           transgressions
           of
           the
           unclean
           ,
           they
           were
           dealt
           with
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           others
           transgressions
           ,
           if
           the
           parties
           under
           that
           defilement
           did
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             and
             the
             cleanness
             or
             uncleanness
             of
             the
             sinner
             neither
             aggravated
             nor
             lessened
             the
             moral
             guilt
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Our
           very
           Adversaries
           confess
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           sorts
           and
           sizes
           of
           sins
           are
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           Excommunication
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Law
           commands
           that
           every
           uncleanness
           be
           punisht
           by
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           publick
           Sacrifices
           :
           so
           that
           those
           could
           not
           typifie
           all
           sorts
           of
           Iniquities
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           No
           man
           that
           sins
           unwittingly
           can
           be
           excommunicated
           ;
           but
           't
           was
           usual
           for
           men
           unwittingly
           to
           contract
           uncleanness
           ,
           
             and
             not
             onely
          
           without
           any
           blame
           of
           theirs
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           great
           grief
           
             and
             trouble
          
           .
           What
           fault
           was
           there
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           sleeping
           ,
           unvoluntarily
           suffered
           nocturnal
           Pollutions
           ?
           and
           where
           the
           Wife
           might
           unexpectedly
           fall
           into
           that
           condition
           which
           the
           Law
           made
           a
           Pollution
           to
           the
           Husband
           ,
           if
           he
           approach'd
           her
           ?
           or
           by
           the
           decease
           of
           Children
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           or
           Parents
           ?
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           usually
           happened
           ?
           And
           now
           it
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           that
           
           they
           are
           onely
           voluntary
           
             and
             spontaneous
          
           Crimes
           ,
           for
           which
           persons
           may
           be
           (
           as
           some
           men
           think
           )
           debarr'd
           Access
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           far
           severer
           punishment
           was
           ordained
           for
           him
           that
           killed
           a
           man
           against
           and
           without
           any
           will
           
             or
             intention
             of
             so
             doing
          
           ,
           than
           a
           naked
           seclusion
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           for
           some
           few
           weeks
           or
           days
           :
           If
           therefore
           an
           unpremeditated
           and
           involuntary
           offence
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           sin
           of
           the
           lesser
           die
           ,
           underwent
           a
           more
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           chastizement
           than
           the
           foulest
           Legal
           Impurities
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           punishments
           for
           them
           are
           not
           intended
           to
           represent
           the
           punishment
           for
           Moral
           Iniquities
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           often
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Sanctity
           and
           Integrity
           became
           unclean
           ,
           and
           were
           debarr'd
           both
           from
           entering
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           use
           of
           Sacrifices
           ;
           whilst
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           men
           most
           notoriously
           wicked
           had
           admission
           to
           either
           ,
           without
           controul
           :
           whereas
           if
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           both
           ought
           to
           undergo
           the
           same
           punishment
           ,
           the
           latter
           should
           rather
           be
           secluded
           than
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           'T
           is
           manifest
           that
           God
           did
           at
           no
           time
           or
           place
           absolutely
           prohibit
           all
           Legal
           Impurity
           :
           for
           some
           were
           to
           attend
           the
           dying
           persons
           ,
           some
           those
           that
           were
           infected
           with
           an
           unclean
           disease
           ,
           some
           must
           bury
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           some
           must
           purifie
           the
           unclean
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           means
           they
           themselves
           became
           defiled
           ,
           
             v.
             Numb
          
           .
           19.
           )
           so
           that
           God
           would
           not
           that
           all
           Legal
           Impurities
           should
           be
           avoided
           :
           But
           God
           prohibited
           sins
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           never
           indulg'd
           the
           perpetrating
           any
           wicked
           action
           at
           any
           time
           or
           place
           whatever
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           God
           commands
           that
           sin
           should
           be
           restrain'd
           by
           Fire
           ,
           Sword
           ,
           Halters
           ,
           Stoning
           ,
           Stripes
           ,
           Mulcts
           ,
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           other
           penalties
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           but
           ordains
           that
           the
           legally
           unclean
           should
           be
           purified
           by
           sprinkling
           and
           washing
           with
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           
             Numb
             19.
             v.
          
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
         
           10.
           
           He
           that
           had
           contracted
           uncleanness
           according
           to
           the
           definitions
           of
           legal
           Pollutions
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           as
           
             for
             instance
          
           ,
           women
           in
           their
           menstruousness
           ,
           or
           men
           having
           a
           Gonorrhea
           or
           Leprosie
           on
           them
           ,
           were
           not
           for
           that
           inroll'd
           among
           the
           wicked
           ,
           or
           doom'd
           to
           damnation
           :
           But
           he
           that
           shall
           so
           live
           ,
           that
           honest
           good
           men
           shall
           deem
           him
           worthy
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           of
           otherwise
           than
           as
           a
           sinful
           and
           impious
           person
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Legal
           Uncleannesses
           took
           place
           
             and
             were
             regarded
          
           but
           with
           one
           single
           People
           ,
           and
           
             there
             too
          
           but
           for
           a
           limited
           time
           ;
           whereas
           sins
           sprang
           up
           every
           where
           ,
           among
           all
           Nations
           ,
           without
           distinction
           of
           place
           or
           time
           .
           Since
           then
           ,
           as
           well
           among
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           before
           Legal
           Impurities
           were
           introduced
           ,
           sins
           were
           both
           when
           punished
           and
           in
           the
           punishing
           adjudged
           sins
           ,
           it
           certainly
           signified
           something
           more
           than
           the
           punishment
           of
           flagitious
           men
           ;
           
             which
             was
          
           surely
           lighter
           than
           what
           was
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Every
           person
           was
           purified
           at
           set-times
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           using
           set
           
             and
             peculiar
          
           Ceremonies
           ,
           be
           the
           party
           how
           he
           would
           as
           to
           his
           mind
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           he
           become
           unclean
           with
           or
           against
           his
           Will
           :
           but
           none
           stand
           acquitted
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           heartily
           repent
           ,
           and
           do
           with
           as
           much
           sincerity
           as
           earnestness
           desire
           to
           grow
           and
           be
           better
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Every
           one
           was
           his
           own
           judge
           of
           his
           being
           cleansed
           (
           excepting
           the
           leprous
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           )
           and
           stood
           not
           in
           need
           of
           Judges
           or
           Elders
           ,
           who
           should
           judge
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           them
           clean
           or
           unclean
           .
           Our
           Opposers
           have
           otherguess
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           excommunicated
           :
           for
           they
           put
           the
           Decision
           upon
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           Elders
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Parties
           who
           say
           they
           repent
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Leper
           ,
           
             Lev.
             13.
             v.
          
           12
           ,
           13.
           whose
           Leprosie
           spread
           from
           the
           crown
           of
           the
           head
           to
           the
           so●●
           of
           the
           feet
           ,
           
           so
           that
           
             the
             Leprosie
             cover
             all
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           skin
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           be
           all
           over
           of
           a
           colour
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           pronounced
           whole
           and
           clean
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           on
           the
           contrary
           had
           his
           skin
           
             raw
             and
             defiled
          
           but
           in
           some
           one
           or
           more
           parts
           ,
           was
           
             to
             be
          
           accounted
           unclean
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           case
           of
           sinners
           ,
           't
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           :
           for
           he
           that
           wallows
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           in
           sin
           (
           like
           a
           Sow
           all
           bemir'd
           )
           is
           not
           an
           honester
           man
           than
           he
           who
           retains
           some
           shadow
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           shew
           of
           Honesty
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Lepers
           are
           not
           commanded
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           on
           their
           part
           towards
           their
           cleansing
           ,
           but
           barely
           to
           shew
           themselves
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           pronounce
           
             the
             Plague
          
           clean
           or
           not
           clean
           :
           But
           to
           wicked
           men
           the
           Command
           is
           direct
           ,
           that
           themselves
           amend
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           give
           evidence
           of
           a
           sorrowful
           
             and
             penitent
          
           heart
           by
           their
           good
           and
           holy
           works
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Many
           were
           made
           unclean
           by
           touching
           the
           very
           things
           whereby
           others
           were
           made
           clean
           ,
           and
           while
           themselves
           did
           purifie
           others
           ,
           
             v.
             Numb
          
           .
           19.
           but
           sure
           no
           man
           deserves
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           means
           he
           uses
           in
           the
           healing
           and
           purifying
           others
           who
           are
           defiled
           with
           sin
           and
           iniquity
           :
           Whereas
           if
           you
           would
           have
           the
           figure
           to
           answer
           herein
           ,
           you
           must
           grant
           that
           all
           that
           would
           recal
           others
           into
           the
           
             ways
             of
             Righteousness
          
           by
           Excommunication
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           themselves
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           unclean
           were
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           interdicted
           all
           Sacraments
           :
           for
           they
           were
           to
           observe
           all
           the
           private
           Rites
           
             and
             Ceremonies
          
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           
             they
             were
          
           to
           keep
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           celebrate
           the
           Feast
           of
           Purification
           ,
           whereby
           the
           fruits
           and
           benefits
           of
           Christs
           meritorious
           works
           were
           chiefly
           
             shadowed
             or
          
           expressed
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           at
           the
           peril
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           
             vid.
             Lev.
          
           16.
           and
           23.
           for
           they
           were
           not
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           taken
           for
           men
           damn'd
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           desperate
           condition
           :
           But
           whether
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           the
           Excommunicate
           are
           to
           be
           thought
           otherwise
           ,
           't
           is
           needless
           for
           me
           to
           attempt
           much
           the
           proving
           it
           .
        
         
         
           18.
           
           The
           unclean
           under
           the
           Law
           did
           propagate
           an
           uncleanness
           to
           the
           cloaths
           ,
           houses
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           persons
           that
           they
           
             touched
             ,
             or
          
           had
           otherwise
           to
           do
           with
           ;
           but
           wicked
           men
           did
           neither
           defile
           the
           Temple
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           any
           other
           men
           ,
           unless
           those
           others
           joyn'd
           with
           them
           in
           the
           sin
           .
           The
           Temple
           was
           not
           polluted
           by
           bringing
           in
           an
           Adulteress
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             5.
             v.
             19.
             
             John
             8.
             v.
          
           11.
           no
           more
           did
           the
           Publican
           (
           who
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           
             Luke
             18.
             v.
          
           9.
           went
           up
           with
           the
           Pharisee
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           pray
           )
           defile
           it
           by
           his
           presence
           ;
           that
           Pharisee
           who
           thought
           him
           a
           mighty
           sinner
           ,
           compar'd
           with
           himself
           ,
           yet
           never
           thought
           himself
           defiled
           
             by
             his
             company
          
           .
           When
           Judas
           threw
           down
           the
           Traiterous
           Pieces
           ,
           
             the
             Price
             of
             Bloud
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           the
           Temple
           was
           thereby
           polluted
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           made
           any
           complaint
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           who
           yet
           would
           not
           go
           
             into
             the
             Judgment-hall
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             defiled
             ,
             John
             18.
             v.
          
           28.
           
           Whereas
           were
           but
           a
           woman
           in
           her
           Menstruousness
           ,
           or
           having
           an
           Issue
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           who
           had
           buried
           another
           ,
           or
           had
           (
           though
           unawares
           )
           touched
           a
           dead
           body
           ,
           been
           seen
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           all
           had
           been
           polluted
           
             and
             unclean
          
           ;
           nor
           might
           they
           have
           sacrificed
           ,
           or
           perform'd
           any
           other
           Worship
           ,
           till
           't
           were
           again
           purified
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           Judas
           polluted
           not
           that
           last
           
           Paschal-Supper
           by
           his
           detestable
           acts
           ;
           which
           yet
           would
           have
           been
           the
           case
           ,
           had
           but
           he
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Disciples
           touch'd
           any
           dead
           body
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           the
           uncleanness
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           did
           figure
           our
           perverted
           and
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           unless
           washed
           and
           purified
           in
           and
           by
           the
           most
           pure
           
             and
             precious
          
           Bloud
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Tabernacle
           typified
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           casting
           out
           thence
           signified
           Damnation
           ,
           or
           the
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ;
           so
           the
           cleansing
           
             or
             washings
          
           by
           ordinary
           or
           sanctified
           Water
           ,
           prefigured
           that
           Purification
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           'T
           was
           not
           therefore
           typical
           ,
           or
           figurative
           of
           
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Actions
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           quality
           or
           pravity
           of
           our
           Nature
           .
           Nor
           did
           
             Gods
             Law
          
           prefigure
           how
           Vice
           should
           be
           
             bridled
             and
          
           restrained
           ;
           (
           for
           Moses
           taught
           this
           in
           clear
           and
           express
           words
           )
           but
           what
           should
           be
           our
           State
           in
           another
           life
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           did
           shadow
           
             to
             them
          
           :
           All
           which
           plainly
           enough
           appears
           in
           
             Rev.
             21.
             v.
          
           27.
           
           St.
           Augustin
           writing
           against
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           signified
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           Hereticks
           :
           But
           ,
           
             be
             it
             how
             't
             will
          
           ,
           even
           a
           blind
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           from
           the
           many
           and
           great
           differences
           between
           the
           
             Legal
             and
             Moral
          
           Impurities
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           could
           not
           be
           figurative
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           contend
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           Though
           Moses
           makes
           none
           but
           the
           forementioned
           Exception
           ,
           yet
           shall
           I
           answer
           to
           an
           Objection
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           collected
           out
           of
           his
           words
           :
           for
           peradventure
           some
           one
           may
           thus
           argue
           ,
           The
           Jews
           are
           by
           Moses
           commanded
           to
           eat
           the
           Passover
           without
           Leaven
           ;
           which
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           5.
           v.
           8
           ,
           interprets
           the
           filthiness
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             Moral
             wickedness
          
           :
           It
           may
           therefore
           seem
           to
           some
           a
           very
           agreeable
           
             and
             likely
          
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           which
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Passover
           ,
           should
           be
           celebrated
           by
           shutting
           out
           
             malicious
             and
          
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           it
           carries
           little
           of
           probability
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           command
           a
           thing
           in
           express
           terras
           ,
           and
           again
           at
           the
           same
           time
           figuratively
           prohibit
           the
           self-same
           thing
           .
           God
           plainly
           
             and
             expresly
          
           ,
           and
           with
           reiterated
           Precepts
           ,
           commands
           that
           every
           Male
           (
           except
           the
           unclean
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           in
           a
           Journey
           )
           should
           keep
           the
           Passover
           :
           He
           never
           therefore
           intended
           to
           frighten
           away
           some
           under
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           Leaven
           .
           There
           were
           then
           plenty
           enough
           of
           bad
           men
           present
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           needless
           to
           typifie
           
             and
             shadow
          
           them
           out
           by
           Leaven
           :
           And
           the
           
             wickedness
             of
          
           men
           was
           
             a
             thing
          
           as
           obvious
           to
           mens
           senses
           ,
           
             and
             as
             much
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Leaven
           
             that
             
             should
             represent
             it
          
           .
           Therefore
           since
           no
           figures
           are
           commonly
           instituted
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           at
           hand
           and
           in
           view
           ,
           and
           which
           with
           equal
           clearness
           strike
           the
           Senses
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           seek
           for
           any
           Figure
           there
           :
           How
           much
           more
           where
           the
           things
           figured
           are
           more
           notorious
           and
           common
           ,
           than
           the
           Figures
           themselves
           ?
           But
           besides
           ,
           Moses
           does
           not
           command
           that
           the
           Eater
           of
           Leaven
           should
           be
           debarr'd
           eating
           the
           Passover
           ;
           but
           commands
           him
           to
           be
           slain
           :
           Therefore
           sinners
           should
           not
           so
           much
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           be
           capitally
           punished
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           Consequence
           I
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           admitting
           with
           difficulty
           ,
           that
           I
           rather
           wish
           it
           might
           so
           be
           :
           for
           I
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           strictest
           Moral
           Discipline
           might
           be
           observ'd
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           such
           still
           as
           is
           of
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           not
           of
           mans
           invention
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Jews
           might
           eat
           Leaven
           all
           the
           year
           round
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           those
           seven
           days
           of
           Unleavened
           Bread
           ;
           (
           which
           they
           did
           commence
           from
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           Passover
           .
           )
           Now
           if
           you
           would
           parallel
           this
           with
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           grant
           a
           liberty
           for
           licentious
           living
           all
           the
           year
           ,
           provided
           you
           abstained
           from
           vice
           all
           the
           time
           you
           were
           celebrating
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Moses
          
           speaks
           here
           of
           the
           Passover
           onely
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           other
           Sacraments
           ;
           
             by
             Analogie
          
           therefore
           wicked
           men
           should
           onely
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           not
           from
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           makes
           not
           the
           comparison
           to
           run
           betwixt
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           but
           
             betwixt
             that
             and
          
           our
           whole
           course
           of
           life
           ;
           he
           says
           we
           are
           unleavened
           (
           as
           men
           that
           are
           washed
           in
           the
           Bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           purged
           from
           all
           Leaven
           )
           and
           therefore
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           let
           us
           
             keep
             the
             Feast
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           let
           us
           live
           not
           with
           the
           Leaven
           of
           Malice
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Unleavened
           Bread
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           .
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           betwixt
           Leaven
           simply
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           Leaven
           of
           Malice
           or
           
           Wrath
           :
           There
           is
           none
           but
           knows
           that
           
             in
             the
             second
             sence
          
           't
           is
           taken
           figuratively
           ;
           and
           School-men
           say
           ,
           that
           an
           analogical
           or
           figurative
           sence
           proves
           nothing
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           whatever
           is
           meant
           by
           Leaven
           ,
           Excommunication
           can
           never
           be
           maintain'd
           or
           justifi'd
           from
           it
           ,
           against
           Gods
           precept
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           But
           some
           may
           object
           that
           Paul
           speaks
           here
           of
           the
           Passover
           ;
           but
           what
           ,
           
             I
             pray
          
           ,
           makes
           this
           to
           our
           business
           ?
           as
           if
           this
           word
           Passover
           were
           put
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           7.
           is
           our
           Passover
           sacrificed
           
             or
             slain
          
           for
           us
           ;
           not
           his
           Supper
           .
           The
           meaning
           
             of
             the
             words
          
           is
           this
           :
           As
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           onely
           began
           their
           Feast
           of
           Unleavened
           Bread
           with
           eating
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           did
           eat
           Unleavened
           Bread
           all
           that
           week
           after
           ;
           so
           should
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           begun
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           purified
           and
           become
           unleavened
           through
           his
           Bloud
           ,
           you
           should
           lead
           a
           pure
           and
           unspotted
           life
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           days
           of
           your
           life
           .
        
         
           XIX
           .
           Now
           that
           nothing
           of
           different
           nature
           is
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           the
           other
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           
             and
             proved
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           from
           this
           alone
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           Posterity
           were
           to
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Institutions
           of
           Moses
           ;
           contrary
           to
           which
           they
           might
           not
           
             by
             any
             means
          
           institute
           
             or
             enjoyn
          
           any
           thing
           which
           related
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           Most
           certainly
           the
           
             good
             and
          
           pious
           Judges
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Kings
           ,
           forced
           away
           none
           from
           their
           Sacraments
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           rather
           invited
           all
           to
           them
           with
           the
           greater
           earnestness
           
             and
             zeal
          
           .
           The
           story
           of
           good
           King
           [
           it
           should
           be
           Hezekiah
           ,
           I
           suppose
           :
           See
           2
           
             Chron.
             35.
             ]
             Josiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             35.
             v.
          
           18.
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           who
           called
           together
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           have
           sacrificed
           and
           burnt
           Incense
           to
           strange
           Gods
           or
           Devils
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           for
           the
           shortness
           
             of
             the
             warning
          
           could
           not
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             30.
             v.
             19.
             according
             to
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             
             Sanctuary
             :
          
           From
           whence
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           Sacraments
           are
           Provocations
           and
           Allurements
           to
           
             Religion
             and
          
           Piety
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           grow
           better
           rather
           by
           frequenting
           ,
           than
           by
           being
           robb'd
           of
           them
           ,
           provided
           they
           are
           rightly
           and
           faithfully
           instructed
           .
        
         
           XX.
           Excommunication
           therefore
           can
           never
           be
           maintain'd
           from
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           v.
           13.
           
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             v.
          
           8.
           and
           many
           places
           of
           like
           import
           ;
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           of
           the
           Wicked
           :
           for
           God
           doth
           in
           all
           those
           places
           condemn
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           thought
           that
           they
           fully
           perform'd
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           by
           the
           meer
           external
           performance
           ,
           at
           what
           rate
           soever
           their
           Soul
           stood
           affected
           .
           Besides
           ,
           God
           neither
           commands
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           else
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           exclude
           the
           Wicked
           from
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           Rites
           ;
           but
           shews
           that
           God
           will
           not
           hear
           them
           ,
           unless
           that
           withal
           they
           amend
           their
           lives
           .
           Now
           the
           external
           Policy
           
             and
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Church
           stands
           upon
           a
           different
           foot
           with
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           us-ward
           ,
           as
           himself
           is
           the
           Approver
           or
           Condemner
           of
           our
           
             thoughts
             and
          
           actions
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           from
           the
           self-same
           places
           it
           may
           directly
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           be
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           none
           that
           is
           a
           sinner
           may
           call
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           unlawful
           
             for
             such
             an
             one
          
           so
           much
           as
           to
           praise
           or
           give
           thanks
           unto
           God
           :
           and
           then
           't
           will
           be
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Priests
           and
           Elders
           to
           forbid
           the
           Wicked
           all
           these
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           a
           like
           aversion
           to
           those
           
             when
             they
             come
          
           from
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Texts
           instanc'd
           in
           ,
           as
           from
           places
           of
           the
           like
           import
           .
           And
           if
           this
           latter
           carries
           absurdity
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           less
           doth
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           Neither
           doth
           that
           of
           1
           Esdras
           ,
           chap.
           9.
           v.
           3.
           4.
           make
           any
           whit
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           relating
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           for
           the
           Magistracy
           (
           not
           Esdras
           the
           Priest
           alone
           ,
           though
           he
           too
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           ;
           for
           as
           Josephus
           bears
           witness
           ,
           
           though
           they
           had
           a
           Leader
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Optimacy
           
             or
             Nobility
          
           )
           set
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           met
           not
           at
           Jerusalem
           within
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ,
           their
           Cattel
           should
           be
           seized
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           cast
           out
           from
           them
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Captivity
           ;
           not
           from
           their
           Sacraments
           and
           Sacrifices
           .
           But
           we
           make
           it
           not
           the
           enquiry
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           whether
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           a
           right
           of
           punishing
           so
           or
           so
           ,
           but
           whether
           the
           Priests
           had
           any
           authority
           of
           removing
           dissolute
           and
           bad
           Livers
           from
           the
           Sacrifices
           :
           Esdras
           could
           not
           do
           this
           contrary
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           God.
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           Moses
           never
           commanded
           this
           penalty
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           Exclusion
           from
           Sacraments
           )
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           them
           who
           married
           strange
           women
           ,
           
             Deut.
             7.
             v.
          
           3.
           
           And
           in
           the
           8th
           Chap.
           of
           1
           Esdras
           ,
           't
           is
           shewn
           how
           he
           was
           to
           proceed
           against
           the
           Transgressors
           of
           the
           Law
           
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           by
           Death
           ,
           Banishment
           ,
           Corporal
           Punishments
           ,
           Confiscation
           of
           Estates
           ,
           Bonds
           or
           Imprisonments
           .
           But
           in
           fine
           ,
           't
           was
           quite
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           thrust
           out
           from
           the
           company
           of
           them
           who
           had
           returned
           from
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           Temple
           and
           Sacrifices
           :
           for
           it
           appears
           from
           Exod.
           1.
           2.
           21.
           and
           Numb
           .
           9.
           2.
           that
           the
           stranger
           that
           was
           circumcised
           ,
           was
           admitted
           to
           keep
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           then
           too
           ,
           many
           of
           those
           who
           either
           had
           continued
           in
           Judea
           ,
           or
           who
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           had
           forsaken
           the
           filthiness
           
             and
             abominations
          
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           became
           Jewish
           Proselytes
           ,
           did
           together
           with
           all
           the
           others
           ,
           celebrate
           the
           Passover
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           written
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           6th
           Chapter
           of
           Esdras
           .
           These
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           not
           debarr'd
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Temple
           ,
           or
           Ceremonious
           Rites
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           reckoned
           among
           the
           number
           of
           them
           who
           return'd
           from
           Babylon
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           did
           they
           remove
           some
           of
           the
           Priests
           from
           their
           Sacerdotal
           Function
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           make
           out
           their
           Pedigree
           ;
           as
           appears
           1
           Esdras
           2.
           
           And
           from
           all
           put
           together
           ,
           't
           is
           plainly
           impossible
           that
           
           Excommunication
           can
           be
           shor'd
           up
           or
           supported
           hereby
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           one
           Objection
           left
           ,
           which
           some
           men
           hug
           themselves
           in
           ,
           and
           prize
           mightily
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           :
           for
           to
           assert
           Excommunication
           the
           more
           irrefragably
           ,
           they
           quote
           you
           what
           is
           written
           in
           
             John
             9.
             v.
          
           22.
           and
           
             ch
             .
             12.
             v.
          
           42.
           and
           
             ch
             .
             16.
             v.
          
           2.
           
           But
           many
           and
           true
           are
           the
           Answers
           to
           this
           .
           The
           word
           Synagogue
           sometimes
           signifies
           a
           place
           ;
           as
           when
           Jesus
           is
           said
           to
           have
           entred
           into
           and
           taught
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           :
           Sometimes
           a
           Convention
           or
           Meeting
           ,
           whether
           the
           same
           were
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           it self
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Pharisees
           are
           said
           to
           chuse
           the
           chief
           Seats
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           the
           uppermost
           Rooms
           at
           Feasts
           ,
           
             Mark
             12.
             39.
             
             Luke
          
           20.
           46.
           
           In
           this
           latter
           sence
           (
           or
           rather
           in
           both
           of
           them
           )
           is
           it
           used
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             v.
          
           17.
           and
           
             ch
             .
             23.
             v.
          
           34.
           where
           Christ
           foretels
           the
           scourging
           of
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ;
           and
           
             Mat.
             10.
             v.
             17.
             
             Mark
             13.
             v.
             9.
             
             Luke
             12.
             v.
          
           11.
           and
           21.
           v.
           12.
           in
           which
           places
           the
           word
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           the
           publick
           
             place
             of
          
           Judicature
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           often
           used
           for
           the
           same
           by
           the
           Septuagint
           ;
           as
           we
           shall
           have
           opportunity
           to
           clear
           hereafter
           .
           But
           in
           the
           last
           forecited
           places
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             v.
          
           17.
           and
           
             Mark
             13.
             v.
          
           9.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             which
             we
             translate
             Councils
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
          
           are
           there
           put
           as
           if
           they
           both
           signified
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           In
           the
           other
           places
           ,
           after
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           presently
           follows
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Luke
             21.
             v.
          
           12.
           (
           instead
           of
           which
           the
           same
           Evangelist
           ,
           
             ch
             .
             12.
             v.
          
           11.
           puts
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Powers
           :
           )
           So
           in
           
             Mark
             13.
             v.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             v.
          
           17.
           
           By
           comparing
           these
           places
           ,
           't
           is
           most
           plainly
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           or
           rather
           Christ
           ,
           did
           not
           (
           by
           the
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Council
           and
           Synagogue
           )
           understand
           
             or
             mean
          
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           the
           Jewish
           Judicatures
           which
           were
           held
           before
           several
           persons
           who
           sate
           as
           Judges
           ,
           though
           generally
           one
           had
           
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
          
           something
           
           of
           Superiority
           ;
           or
           if
           more
           did
           act
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           in
           the
           name
           of
           one
           of
           them
           .
           In
           these
           Assemblies
           or
           Synagogues
           those
           that
           were
           found
           adjudg'd
           guilty
           ,
           were
           buffeted
           and
           beaten
           with
           Rods
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           17.
           and
           23.
           34.
           
           Acts
           17.
           10.
           and
           26.
           11.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           25.
           which
           place
           may
           be
           easily
           understood
           by
           Deut.
           25.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Now
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           this
           
             kind
             of
          
           Synagogue
           ,
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Political
           or
           Civil
           Ignominy
           or
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           local
           banishment
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           as
           we
           gather
           out
           of
           Luke
           4.
           28
           ,
           29.
           which
           can
           never
           be
           applied
           to
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           (
           except
           it
           be
           that
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           )
           were
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Temple
           (
           of
           which
           there
           was
           but
           one
           )
           and
           at
           Jerusalem
           :
           And
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           doth
           that
           punishment
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           we
           spoke
           of
           a
           little
           before
           in
           our
           clearing
           that
           of
           Esdras
           .
           There
           is
           no
           body
           but
           knows
           that
           such
           Synagogues
           there
           were
           in
           every
           City
           ;
           therefore
           whether
           you
           take
           the
           word
           in
           that
           of
           John
           ,
           ch
           .
           10.
           v.
           17.
           for
           the
           Assembly
           it self
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           place
           
             where
             they
             assembled
          
           ,
           it
           thwarts
           not
           our
           Opinion
           any
           manner
           of
           ways
           :
           and
           if
           at
           most
           it
           were
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           Civil
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           must
           it
           manifestly
           appertain
           to
           religious
           matters
           .
           But
           I
           dispute
           not
           here
           whether
           he
           who
           entertains
           erroneous
           Opinions
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           be
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           :
           for
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           says
           
             John
             9.
             v.
          
           22.
           agreed
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           did
           confess
           that
           Jesus
           was
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           .
           But
           farther
           yet
           ,
           it
           was
           matter
           of
           
             Repute
             and
          
           Honour
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           other
           hand
           't
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           Reproach
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           may
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           be
           easily
           gathered
           from
           Joh.
           12.
           42.
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Chief
           Rulers
           also
           (
           of
           whom
           perhaps
           Nichodemus
           was
           one
           )
           many
           believed
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           because
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           they
           did
           not
           confess
           him
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           added
           ,
           v.
           43.
           for
           they
           loved
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           more
           than
           the
           praise
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           even
           the
           circumcised
           
           Publicans
           were
           not
           admitted
           into
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           in
           the
           sence
           we
           now
           take
           the
           word
           :
           for
           the
           Pharisees
           would
           not
           endure
           so
           much
           as
           to
           speak
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           their
           Cavils
           at
           Christ
           was
           ,
           for
           his
           familiar
           converse
           with
           those
           men
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           who
           understands
           himself
           ,
           can
           affirm
           that
           these
           very
           
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
          
           were
           debarred
           from
           the
           Passover
           ,
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           from
           Sacrifices
           ;
           therefore
           must
           they
           needs
           be
           two
           quite
           different
           things
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           dissynagogu'd
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           Rites
           of
           Gods
           own
           institution
           :
           which
           is
           manifest
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           what
           has
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           as
           from
           
             Acts
             5.
             v.
          
           42.
           for
           the
           Disciples
           after
           they
           had
           been
           severely
           lesson'd
           by
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           did
           not
           yet
           cease
           to
           teach
           and
           preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           dayly
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
           What
           a
           many
           of
           Synagogues
           was
           Paul
           put
           out
           of
           ?
           but
           the
           Jews
           never
           cast
           it
           in
           his
           teeth
           ,
           never
           accus'd
           or
           condemn'd
           him
           for
           coming
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           for
           offering
           there
           for
           himself
           and
           others
           .
           But
           to
           close
           all
           this
           ,
           more
           may
           yet
           be
           said
           ,
           could
           it
           never
           so
           plainly
           be
           made
           out
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           counted
           it
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           exclude
           from
           the
           Synagogue
           and
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           never
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           true
           ;
           )
           yet
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           done
           this
           (
           as
           well
           as
           many
           other
           things
           )
           against
           the
           express
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           we
           obliged
           not
           to
           imitate
           but
           condemn
           the
           Pattern
           :
           for
           we
           are
           to
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Presidents
           ;
           and
           not
           walk
           after
           any
           one
           in
           his
           deviations
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           confound
           all
           
             the
             Rules
             and
             Measures
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             :
          
           Let
           us
           indeed
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           good
           Examples
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           after
           the
           bad
           of
           the
           bad
           .
           I
           have
           been
           so
           particular
           (
           though
           with
           all
           the
           brevity
           I
           could
           )
           on
           this
           Argument
           ,
           because
           some
           do
           mightily
           hug
           and
           applaud
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           deceiving
           of
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
         
           XXIII
           .
           'T
           is
           therefore
           a
           most
           certain
           unshaken
           and
           indisputable
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
          
           no
           man
           was
           shut
           out
           from
           Sacraments
           for
           Immoralities
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           the
           holy
           Priests
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           that
           most
           eminent
           and
           most
           holy
           Forerunner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           rather
           sent
           Invitations
           to
           all
           ,
           
             good
             and
             bad
          
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           and
           keep
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           than
           shut
           the
           doors
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           But
           now
           our
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           our
           Forefathers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           are
           (
           as
           to
           the
           things
           signified
           ,
           
             see
             the
             spiritual
             sence
             of
             them
             )
             altogether
          
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           10.
           plainly
           intimates
           .
           And
           therefore
           unless
           it
           can
           appear
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           either
           is
           abolished
           or
           changed
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           none
           has
           authority
           to
           set
           up
           a
           contrary
           practice
           .
        
         
           XXV
           .
           For
           as
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           we
           do
           well
           urge
           as
           a
           most
           effectual
           Argument
           ,
           that
           since
           Baptism
           came
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           did
           nowhere
           forbid
           the
           baptizing
           of
           Infants
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           less
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           baptize
           our
           Children
           ,
           than
           't
           was
           for
           the
           Jews
           to
           circumcise
           theirs
           ;
           so
           may
           we
           here
           argue
           with
           equal
           force
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           succeeded
           to
           the
           eating
           the
           Passover
           :
           but
           Vice
           and
           Immoralities
           were
           not
           punished
           by
           prohibiting
           
             them
             to
             eat
          
           the
           Passover
           ,
           nor
           were
           the
           Jews
           on
           any
           such
           account
           drove
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           did
           rather
           invite
           all
           ,
           
             of
             what
             age
             or
             condition
             soever
             ,
          
           especially
           every
           Male
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           :
           Which
           being
           not
           found
           to
           be
           either
           antiquated
           nor
           abolished
           ,
           
             but
             holding
             still
             as
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
          
           Crimes
           are
           no
           more
           now
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           denying
           us
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           neither
           ought
           any
           one
           on
           this
           account
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
           But
           enough
           has
           been
           said
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           't
           is
           time
           we
           should
           now
           come
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           XXVI
           .
           Now
           we
           read
           not
           any
           where
           that
           our
           Lord
           and
           
           Saviour
           Christ
           did
           in
           any
           wise
           interdict
           any
           person
           access
           unto
           ,
           or
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           so
           much
           as
           commanded
           the
           Apostles
           that
           they
           should
           do
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           :
           for
           Christ
           came
           not
           into
           the
           world
           to
           destroy
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           to
           fulfil
           and
           perfect
           it
           ;
           therefore
           when
           the
           Law
           commanded
           all
           but
           the
           unclean
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Passover
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           surely
           forbid
           any
           one
           .
        
         
           XXVII
           .
           For
           't
           is
           very
           clear
           that
           Christ
           checkt
           no
           body
           for
           using
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           frequenting
           the
           Temple
           and
           Sacrifices
           ;
           but
           onely
           caution'd
           them
           to
           use
           them
           aright
           ,
           and
           agreeably
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           He
           went
           into
           the
           same
           Temple
           with
           Pharisees
           ,
           Sadduces
           ,
           Publicans
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           be
           they
           bad
           ,
           be
           they
           good
           ;
           he
           was
           with
           them
           at
           the
           same
           Sacrifices
           ;
           used
           all
           Sacraments
           promiscuously
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           was
           baptized
           of
           John
           with
           the
           same
           Baptism
           as
           those
           wicked
           ones
           were
           .
        
         
           XXVIII
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           was
           it
           that
           Jesus
           hindred
           not
           Judas
           his
           Betrayer
           from
           eating
           the
           last
           Paschal
           Lamb
           
             with
             him
          
           ,
           but
           he
           sate
           down
           
             to
             it
          
           with
           all
           his
           twelve
           Disciples
           :
           not
           but
           that
           there
           are
           some
           who
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           that
           Judas
           was
           not
           present
           at
           this
           new
           instituted
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           (
           which
           is
           an
           hard
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           impossible
           matter
           to
           evince
           from
           Sacred
           Writ
           )
           but
           that
           he
           withdrew
           before
           the
           Institution
           :
           yet
           sure
           none
           can
           have
           the
           hardiness
           to
           deny
           that
           Judas
           was
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           admitted
           to
           the
           eating
           the
           Passover
           ;
           on
           which
           Concession
           ,
           our
           Argument
           holds
           firm
           and
           unanswerable
           :
           for
           whether
           he
           went
           or
           went
           not
           out
           before
           the
           Institution
           of
           another
           Supper
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           latter
           carries
           most
           of
           probability
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           always
           hath
           been
           believed
           by
           most
           men
           )
           this
           still
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           present
           and
           partaker
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           openly
           or
           expresly
           forbidden
           the
           latter
           :
           Neither
           read
           we
           any
           where
           that
           Christ
           commanded
           him
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           a
           Communicant
           in
           his
           new
           -
           instituted
           Supper
           ;
           if
           therefore
           
           he
           did
           go
           out
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           head
           ;
           neither
           went
           he
           out
           for
           any
           such
           purpose
           .
           But
           ●he
           Question
           with
           us
           is
           ,
           what
           Christ
           ,
           not
           what
           Judas
           did
           :
           'T
           is
           enough
           for
           our
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Christ
           never
           commanded
           him
           to
           withdraw
           from
           his
           Supper
           .
        
         
           XXIX
           .
           But
           the
           common
           Put-off
           and
           Salvo
           for
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           very
           light
           and
           frivolous
           ;
           That
           Judas
           his
           Crime
           was
           not
           of
           a
           publick
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           that
           consideration
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           put
           out
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           he
           had
           struck
           the
           bargain
           ,
           and
           agreed
           the
           price
           with
           the
           Pharisees
           before
           ,
           and
           Christ
           acquainted
           his
           Disciples
           with
           it
           at
           that
           Supper-time
           ;
           this
           was
           an
           ample
           Publication
           
             by
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           should
           therefore
           have
           been
           the
           rather
           made
           a
           President
           and
           Example
           
             in
             this
             matter
          
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           (
           whatever
           this
           may
           be
           )
           he
           was
           at
           least
           known
           to
           be
           a
           Thief
           before
           ;
           and
           though
           such
           an
           one
           he
           were
           ,
           yet
           did
           our
           Lord
           commit
           a
           Ministry
           
             and
             office
          
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           on
           him
           the
           power
           of
           casting
           out
           Devils
           ,
           of
           healing
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           of
           doing
           other
           such-like
           Miracles
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Christ
           admitted
           him
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Disciples
           to
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           all
           the
           whiles
           he
           was
           with
           him
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           proof
           enough
           that
           Christ
           had
           no
           mind
           ,
           
             no
             intent
             or
             desire
          
           that
           flagitious
           persons
           should
           be
           punisht
           by
           debarring
           them
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
           Sure
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           greater
           moment
           to
           take
           a
           wicked
           man
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           than
           to
           admit
           such
           an
           one
           to
           the
           Supper
           !
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           Christ
           did
           both
           to
           Judas
           .
        
         
           XXX
           .
           'T
           is
           farther
           observable
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           first
           Supper
           the
           Disciples
           began
           to
           contend
           about
           Greatness
           and
           Superiority
           ;
           yet
           was
           none
           of
           them
           shut
           out
           thence
           on
           that
           score
           :
           nay
           ,
           Christ
           would
           and
           commanded
           that
           all
           should
           drink
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           
             Mat.
             26.
             v.
          
           27.
           which
           ,
           
             Mark
             14.
             v.
          
           23.
           is
           said
           to
           be
           actually
           done
           :
           (
           And
           as
           to
           this
           business
           ,
           the
           reason
           holds
           in
           the
           Bread
           as
           well
           as
           Wine
           .
           )
           Now
           what
           can
           it
           be
           believed
           was
           the
           mind
           
             and
             intent
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           
           to
           ratifie
           what
           God
           had
           before
           commanded
           by
           Moses
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           ●●t
           none
           who
           were
           initiated
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           should
           be
           debarr'd
           from
           that
           publick
           and
           solemn
           act
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           at
           it
           ?
           Whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           is
           to
           be
           thrust
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           who
           embraces
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           submits
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           XXXI
           .
           Christ
           doth
           not
           desire
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           his
           visible
           and
           external
           one
           in
           this
           world
           )
           should
           be
           of
           a
           narrower
           extent
           among
           Christians
           ,
           than
           were
           the
           boundaries
           and
           limits
           set
           unto
           the
           Jews
           .
           As
           therefore
           God
           commanded
           that
           all
           that
           were
           externally
           circumcised
           ,
           should
           participate
           
             and
             communicate
          
           in
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           and
           Rites
           ;
           but
           that
           Criminals
           and
           other
           Transgressors
           ,
           should
           by
           the
           Sword
           and
           other
           civil
           Punishments
           be
           restrained
           and
           punished
           :
           so
           is
           it
           Christ's
           Will
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           baptized
           into
           him
           ,
           all
           that
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           right
           and
           sound
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           all
           external
           Ceremonies
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           whilst
           the
           Wicked
           and
           Criminal
           fall
           under
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           Death
           ,
           Exile
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           or
           other
           the
           like
           Penalties
           .
           And
           the
           Parables
           of
           the
           Net
           ,
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           Tares
           ,
           seem
           to
           import
           no
           less
           .
        
         
           XXXII
           .
           We
           find
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Paul
           especially
           ,
           no
           fewer
           nor
           less
           plain
           and
           forcible
           Arguments
           for
           our
           Assertion
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Footsteps
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           either
           teach
           or
           practise
           such
           a
           
             kind
             of
          
           Excommunication
           .
           This
           Argument
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           evincing
           and
           strong
           of
           it self
           ,
           yet
           will
           be
           made
           unanswerable
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Apostles
           all
           their
           time
           kept
           themselves
           to
           a
           strict
           observance
           of
           such
           Laws
           of
           Moses
           which
           Christ
           had
           not
           abrogated
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           21th
           and
           28th
           Chapters
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           never
           did
           nor
           would
           ,
           attempt
           to
           put
           by
           any
           
           one
           from
           our
           Sacraments
           (
           which
           differ
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           in
           the
           signes
           and
           time
           of
           signifying
           onely
           )
           if
           he
           be
           a
           professed
           Christian
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           right
           Confession
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           :
           for
           they
           neither
           did
           nor
           taught
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           not
           before
           abrogated
           ,
           but
           kept
           themselves
           to
           as
           close
           and
           strict
           observance
           of
           the
           Law
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           before
           ;
           as
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Apostles
           bears
           witness
           in
           the
           before-cited
           places
           :
           for
           that
           permission
           ,
           to
           live
           free
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           onely
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Convert
           Jews
           ;
           which
           ought
           carefully
           to
           be
           remark'd
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           what
           follows
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           taught
           nothing
           that
           interfer'd
           with
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           :
           for
           had
           they
           taught
           any
           thing
           dissonant
           ,
           the
           Bereans
           could
           not
           have
           judged
           it
           agreeable
           to
           those
           Scriptures
           that
           they
           searched
           ,
           
             Acts
             17.
             v.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           XXXIII
           .
           But
           to
           adventure
           yet
           one
           step
           farther
           :
           Much
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           Moses
           ;
           (
           which
           jumps
           altogether
           with
           ours
           )
           but
           for
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           ,
           Paul
           affords
           us
           not
           one
           Argument
           :
           for
           that
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           1
           
             Cor.
             8.
             v.
          
           7.
           excludes
           neither
           those
           who
           yet
           
             retaining
             some
             fear
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             Idols
             ,
          
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           something
           ,
           nor
           those
           proud
           boasting
           Gnosticks
           ,
           who
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             House
             or
             Temple
          
           of
           the
           Idol
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           Room
           that
           was
           set
           apart
           for
           their
           solemn
           and
           publick
           Idol-Festivals
           )
           did
           promiscuously
           with
           the
           profane
           and
           impious
           Idolaters
           ,
           eat
           of
           the
           things
           offer'd
           to
           Idols
           :
           A
           thing
           expresly
           forbid
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             v.
          
           15.
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           v.
           29.
           by
           
             John
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             v.
          
           14.
           
           This
           was
           a
           sin
           as
           hainous
           as
           't
           would
           be
           now-a-days
           for
           a
           man
           to
           dare
           to
           be
           present
           
             and
             communicate
          
           at
           a
           Popish
           Mass
           ;
           as
           any
           one
           may
           easily
           gather
           out
           of
           the
           10th
           Chapter
           of
           that
           Epistle
           :
           for
           Paul
           there
           proves
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           those
           do
           not
           less
           declare
           themselves
           by
           that
           action
           to
           be
           Communicants
           ,
           
           and
           keep
           a
           Fellowship
           with
           Devils
           ,
           than
           they
           testifie
           themselves
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           by
           partaking
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           XXXIV
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
          
           reasons
           the
           matter
           thus
           :
           As
           (
           says
           he
           )
           God
           spared
           not
           in
           old
           time
           such
           as
           lusted
           after
           evil
           things
           ,
           nor
           Idolaters
           ,
           nor
           Fornicators
           ,
           nor
           such
           as
           tempted
           and
           murmured
           against
           Christ
           ;
           though
           all
           of
           them
           were
           baptized
           unto
           Moses
           in
           the
           same
           Baptism
           ,
           v.
           2.
           and
           did
           all
           eat
           the
           same
           spiritual
           meat
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           drink
           the
           same
           spiritual
           drink
           ,
           v.
           3
           ,
           and
           4.
           so
           shall
           he
           not
           spare
           even
           you
           too
           ,
           whoever
           of
           you
           are
           defiled
           with
           like
           abominations
           ,
           though
           you
           also
           all
           eat
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           as
           did
           they
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           the
           same
           Cup
           with
           the
           righteous
           and
           holy
           ones
           .
           By
           this
           it
           is
           seen
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Jews
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ours
           since
           ,
           are
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           internal
           and
           heavenly
           
             designe
             of
             them
          
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           ;
           else
           would
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Argument
           be
           of
           no
           force
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           'T
           is
           evident
           that
           in
           both
           cases
           many
           vile
           and
           wicked
           Wretches
           ,
           and
           notoriously
           known
           and
           mark'd
           for
           such
           ,
           found
           admittance
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           'T
           is
           also
           clear
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           commanded
           to
           keep
           away
           (
           as
           the
           Excommunicated
           now-a-days
           always
           are
           :
           )
           for
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           such
           ,
           whilst
           such
           ,
           should
           be
           kept
           from
           coming
           ;
           but
           foretels
           
             and
             denounces
          
           like
           punishments
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           befel
           such
           sinners
           of
           old
           :
           Some
           of
           whom
           Moses
           with
           the
           Levites
           slew
           ,
           
             Exod.
             32.
             v.
          
           28.
           some
           God
           himself
           destroyed
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           Serpents
           and
           Earthquakes
           ;
           which
           was
           these
           Corinthians
           case
           too
           :
           for
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             v.
             30.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             many
             are
             weak
             and
             sickly
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             many
             sleep
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             are
             punished
             by
             Disease
             and
             Death
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           XXXV
           .
           In
           the
           next
           Chapter
           (
           
             though
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             take
             notice
             of
             Divisions
             and
             Heresies
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             drunken
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             yet
          
           )
           neither
           are
           those
           Schismaticks
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           those
           Drunkards
           ,
           or
           others
           of
           whatsoever
           
           debauched
           Principles
           ,
           commanded
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           eating
           it
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           tittle
           or
           word
           of
           any
           such
           Interdiction
           :
           Yet
           doth
           he
           there
           redress
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           as
           that
           every
           man
           should
           eat
           at
           home
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           hungry
           .
           How
           could
           he
           have
           here
           pass'd
           over
           this
           in
           silence
           ,
           had
           he
           approved
           it
           ?
           had
           he
           thought
           it
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           well
           knew
           that
           the
           Law
           commanded
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Sacraments
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           to
           other
           purposes
           than
           the
           punishing
           of
           Moral
           Vices
           by
           their
           deprivation
           ;
           therefore
           commands
           he
           that
           every
           man
           examine
           himself
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           the
           Precept
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           try
           and
           examine
           one
           another
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           there
           cautions
           them
           that
           they
           eat
           worthily
           ;
           
             For
             he
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           v.
           29.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           command
           that
           unworthy
           Communicants
           should
           be
           denied
           access
           ,
           but
           threatens
           them
           with
           sad
           dooms
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           He
           divides
           the
           Eaters
           into
           two
           sorts
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           differing
           Complexions
           ;
           the
           worthy
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           ones
           :
           he
           gives
           no
           Precept
           to
           either
           for
           their
           not
           eating
           ,
           but
           would
           that
           all
           should
           eat
           worthily
           .
        
         
           XXXVI
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           in
           2
           Cor.
           ch
           .
           12
           and
           13.
           he
           threatens
           not
           those
           (
           who
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             12.
             v.
          
           21.
           after
           a
           former
           admonition
           had
           not
           repented
           of
           the
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           Fornication
           ,
           and
           Lasciviousness
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           )
           with
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           10.
           according
           to
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             spare
             ,
          
           ch
           .
           13.
           v.
           2.
           and
           10.
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           he
           would
           proceed
           with
           rigour
           and
           severity
           ,
           
             according
             to
             his
             extraordinary
             and
             Apostolick
             power
          
           ;
           a
           thing
           he
           often
           did
           threaten
           in
           his
           Epistles
           :
           But
           nowhere
           has
           he
           preach'd
           this
           Doctrine
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Question
           now
           in
           hand
           )
           That
           any
           should
           be
           interdicted
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           nor
           has
           he
           commanded
           Presbyters
           or
           any
           others
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           had
           
           he
           been
           disposed
           to
           have
           this
           way
           given
           check
           to
           Wickedness
           ,
           he
           would
           assuredly
           have
           ordain'd
           that
           Sinners
           should
           have
           been
           kept
           from
           Sacraments
           till
           they
           became
           reform'd
           
             in
             their
             manners
          
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           had
           before
           
             appointed
             or
          
           ordain'd
           Elders
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             6.
             v.
          
           5.
           and
           had
           corrected
           the
           Abuses
           ,
           the
           miss-celebration
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           But
           perhaps
           we
           may
           have
           more
           to
           say
           to
           this
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           XXXVII
           .
           As
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           
             receiving
             and
          
           celebrating
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           so
           neither
           doth
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           appear
           in
           its
           Institution
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           hath
           the
           Scripture
           taken
           any
           notice
           thereof
           in
           her
           Explications
           of
           the
           use
           and
           ends
           of
           Sacraments
           :
           Whereas
           had
           Sacraments
           been
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           been
           for
           Penalties
           upon
           Offences
           and
           Offenders
           ,
           some
           mention
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           of
           it
           .
           The
           end
           
             and
             designes
          
           of
           this
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           are
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           commemorate
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           manner
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Lord
           :
           That
           we
           may
           pay
           our
           Homage
           in
           a
           publick
           Recognition
           and
           Thankfulness
           ,
           for
           the
           Deliverance
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           :
           That
           we
           may
           remind
           our selves
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           presence
           bear
           testimony
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Food
           of
           Life
           ,
           but
           a
           Crucified
           Saviour
           ;
           no
           other
           Drink
           ,
           but
           his
           Bloud
           poured
           out
           for
           us
           :
           That
           we
           may
           declare
           our selves
           as
           well
           penitent
           for
           our
           past
           
             course
             of
          
           Life
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           have
           enter'd
           upon
           thoughts
           
             and
             resolutions
          
           of
           a
           better
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           belong
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           desire
           piously
           and
           religiously
           both
           to
           live
           and
           die
           .
           Has
           the
           Scripture
           anywhere
           prohibited
           any
           man
           from
           performing
           these
           things
           ?
           But
           ,
           you
           may
           perhaps
           say
           ,
           Some
           men
           have
           too
           frequently
           relaps'd
           to
           their
           former
           bad
           courses
           ,
           and
           become
           not
           one
           whit
           the
           better
           .
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           He
           that
           by
           the
           
             aid
             and
          
           impulse
           
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           hath
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           heart
           right
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           receiving
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           turns
           him
           not
           away
           ;
           but
           God
           only
           knows
           whether
           and
           how
           long
           he
           will
           hold
           on
           his
           good
           purposes
           
             and
             resolutions
          
           .
           'T
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           hope
           always
           the
           best
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           however
           we
           may
           sometimes
           be
           mistaken
           :
           nay
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           address
           our
           hearty
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirm
           both
           us
           and
           them
           in
           all
           true
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           .
           But
           still
           the
           sinner
           is
           to
           be
           told
           of
           his
           faults
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           admonished
           ,
           and
           advised
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           so
           try
           himself
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           cautions
           )
           he
           eat
           and
           drink
           not
           Damnation
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Whether
           are
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           either
           for
           the
           authority
           
             of
             their
             Institution
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             intrinsick
          
           dignity
           
             of
             their
          
           nature
           )
           of
           greater
           worth
           than
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             Christ
             preached
             ?
          
           or
           is
           there
           more
           necessity
           of
           the
           use
           of
           those
           ,
           than
           of
           this
           ?
           None
           without
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             can
             or
          
           could
           be
           saved
           ;
           but
           who
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           many
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           without
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           )
           provided
           they
           are
           not
           contemners
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           have
           thought
           so
           too
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           he
           was
           not
           sent
           to
           baptize
           ,
           but
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           .
           Do
           not
           almost
           all
           men
           say
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           plain
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           sets
           before
           our
           eyes
           what
           words
           signifie
           to
           our
           ears
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           therefore
           make
           no
           attempts
           to
           shut
           any
           out
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           especially
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           and
           that
           contrary
           unto
           (
           or
           at
           least
           much
           beside
           
             the
             interest
          
           of
           )
           Gods
           express
           Command
           ?
           Do
           they
           say
           't
           is
           because
           the
           Word
           is
           for
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           were
           instituted
           onely
           for
           Converts
           to
           the
           Word
           ?
           I
           know
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           speak
           not
           therefore
           of
           Turks
           
             and
             Pagans
          
           ,
           such
           as
           never
           came
           within
           
             the
             Churches
             Pale
          
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           called
           and
           ingrafted
           into
           his
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           own
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           desire
           (
           at
           least
           to
           all
           outward
           
           appearance
           )
           to
           be
           worthy
           partakers
           of
           
             these
             Sacraments
          
           .
        
         
           XXXIX
           .
           Hitherto
           have
           I
           strongly
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           word
           or
           instance
           ,
           no
           footstep
           or
           president
           to
           be
           found
           either
           of
           Christs
           ,
           or
           among
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           such
           Chastizements
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             Restraints
             and
          
           Coertions
           put
           upon
           wicked
           men
           .
           Since
           therefore
           neither
           the
           Old
           nor
           New
           Testament
           hath
           commanded
           this
           sort
           of
           punishing
           ,
           but
           the
           clean
           contrary
           is
           often
           found
           in
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           think
           this
           Excommunication
           (
           as
           far
           ,
           
             I
             mean
          
           ,
           as
           it
           excludes
           men
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           for
           improbity
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           vitiousness
           of
           Morals
           )
           rather
           an
           Invention
           of
           Man
           ,
           than
           any
           Law
           of
           God.
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           examine
           what
           those
           who
           oppose
           us
           have
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           they
           say
           has
           nothing
           of
           proof
           
             or
             force
          
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           XL.
           They
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           Precept
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistle
           they
           tell
           you
           too
           of
           an
           Example
           or
           Instance
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           We
           will
           take
           them
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           first
           for
           that
           in
           Matthew
           .
        
         
           XLI
           .
           'T
           was
           not
           the
           designe
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           to
           set
           up
           any
           new
           Model
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           putting
           Excommunications
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           to
           instruct
           his
           Disciples
           how
           they
           should
           avoid
           giving
           of
           fence
           
             or
             scandal
          
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           righting
           themselves
           in
           private
           Injuries
           done
           them
           :
           for
           since
           they
           who
           flie
           presently
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           right
           them
           (
           especially
           where
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           then
           under
           ,
           is
           an
           Heathen
           and
           prophane
           )
           do
           often
           give
           
             occasion
             of
          
           offence
           
             and
             scandal
          
           thereby
           to
           the
           weak
           .
           He
           first
           exhorts
           
             and
             advises
          
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           forgive
           Injuries
           ,
           than
           run
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           .
           Thus
           far
           doth
           he
           nothing
           but
           call
           to
           their
           minds
           that
           Precept
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Lev.
          
           19.
           17.
           
           (
           which
           Ecclus
           19.
           13.
           hath
           a
           little
           more
           fully
           paraphras'd
           )
           :
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           directs
           ,
           that
           if
           
           they
           are
           necessitated
           to
           resort
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           
             for
             redress
          
           ,
           that
           yet
           they
           should
           not
           (
           if
           they
           would
           avoid
           scandal
           )
           accuse
           their
           fellow-brethren
           the
           Jews
           ,
           before
           the
           Roman
           Judicatures
           ,
           till
           their
           own
           Magistrates
           fail'd
           in
           doing
           them
           Justice
           .
           The
           like
           Precept
           hath
           St.
           Paul
           given
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           which
           place
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Comment
           upon
           this
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christians
           go
           not
           to
           Law
           with
           Christians
           before
           the
           Unbelievers
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           sense
           of
           this
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           :
           If
           thy
           Brother
           (
           that
           is
           a
           Jew
           )
           trespass
           against
           thee
           ,
           try
           to
           make
           up
           the
           matter
           betwixt
           your selves
           alone
           ;
           but
           if
           alone
           you
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           try
           what
           may
           be
           done
           by
           the
           
             Arbitrement
             and
             Mediation
          
           of
           two
           or
           three
           
             of
             your
             Brethren
             (
             the
             Jews
             still
             )
          
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           way
           you
           have
           not
           a
           just
           satisfaction
           and
           amends
           made
           you
           ,
           tell
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           your
           own
           Religion
           and
           Nation
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           refuse
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           
             if
             he
             stand
             not
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             your
             own
             chief
             Judicatures
             ,
          
           you
           may
           without
           just
           offence
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           deal
           with
           him
           as
           with
           a
           Publican
           or
           Heathen
           that
           should
           do
           you
           any
           injury
           ,
           and
           whom
           you
           cannot
           implead
           nor
           call
           before
           any
           other
           Authority
           but
           the
           Roman
           Tribunals
           .
        
         
           XLII
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           genuine
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           is
           plain
           and
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           
             tenor
             and
          
           series
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           especially
           from
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           its
           circumstances
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Christ
           talks
           not
           here
           of
           any
           enormous
           and
           publick
           Transgressions
           which
           belong'd
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rites
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           for
           these
           the
           Sanedrim
           
             or
             great
             Councils
             of
             the
             Jews
          
           were
           to
           redress
           ;
           but
           his
           discourse
           is
           of
           private
           wrongs
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           had
           power
           for
           himself
           to
           remit
           .
           One
           manifest
           proof
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           the
           whole
           Oration
           runs
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           :
           If
           thy
           Brother
           shall
           trespass
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           against
           thee
           ,
           go
           and
           tell
           him
           his
           faults
           between
           thee
           and
           
           him
           alone
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           and
           let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           &c.
           So
           
             Luke
             17.
             v.
          
           3.
           
           If
           thy
           Brother
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           v.
           4.
           if
           he
           trespass
           against
           thee
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           day
           turn
           again
           to
           thee
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           repent
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           forgive
           him
           .
           We
           can
           no
           ways
           interpret
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             against
             thee
          
           ,
           here
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           against
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           when
           't
           is
           after
           said
           ,
           Tell
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           sence
           would
           be
           ,
           O
           Church
           ,
           tell
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           we
           can
           as
           little
           interpret
           it
           with
           thy
           privity
           
             and
             knowledge
          
           :
           for
           neither
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           the
           nature
           or
           circumstances
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           such
           an
           Explication
           .
           For
           why
           am
           I
           requir'd
           to
           tell
           a
           man
           his
           fault
           betwixt
           me
           and
           him
           alone
           ,
           if
           I
           was
           
             but
             as
             one
          
           privy
           
             to
             his
             Crime
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           trespassed
           not
           privately
           and
           against
           me
           alone
           ?
           Why
           should
           I
           not
           rather
           be
           enjoyn'd
           to
           take
           in
           them
           with
           me
           whom
           he
           directly
           injur'd
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           I
           might
           reprove
           him
           together
           ?
           But
           Christ
           gives
           not
           that
           scope
           and
           liberty
           to
           take
           others
           with
           me
           in
           my
           first
           Applications
           to
           my
           injuring
           Brother
           :
           And
           therefore
           
             't
             is
             plain
          
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           Injuries
           done
           me
           by
           my
           Brother
           privately
           .
           But
           farther
           yet
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Luke
             [
             If
             he
             turn
             again
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             forgive
             him
             ]
          
           be
           accommodated
           to
           this
           sence
           ?
           Can
           we
           say
           that
           here
           ,
           To
           thee
           ,
           is
           put
           for
           ,
           Thou
           being
           privy
           and
           conscious
           
             to
             the
             injury
             done
             by
             him
             ?
          
           What
           must
           then
           the
           meaning
           be
           of
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           forgive
           him
           ?
           Must
           we
           here
           also
           say
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           be
           privy
           and
           conscious
           to
           his
           forgiveness
           ?
           Did
           the
           prodigal
           son
           ,
           Luke
           15.
           11.
           that
           sinn'd
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           onely
           sin
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           privity
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           'T
           is
           indeed
           plain
           enough
           in
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           12.
           that
           we
           sin
           against
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           a
           thing
           which
           may
           become
           a
           Stumbling
           block
           to
           them
           through
           their
           weakness
           .
           But
           this
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           is
           quite
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           ;
           and
           truly
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           way
           of
           wording
           it
           ,
           can't
           allow
           us
           to
           expound
           it
           of
           any
           other
           than
           
           private
           wrongs
           ;
           which
           every
           man
           has
           power
           and
           right
           in
           himself
           to
           
             remit
             and
          
           forgive
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Injurer
           repent
           him
           not
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Injured
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           is
           again
           proved
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           did
           not
           otherwise
           understand
           him
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           gather'd
           from
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Question
           ,
           v.
           21.
           
           Whether
           his
           seven
           times
           forgiving
           his
           offending
           Brother
           would
           be
           enough
           ?
           Peter
           could
           not
           be
           to
           learn
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           could
           nor
           ought
           to
           pardon
           an
           offence
           which
           concern'd
           others
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           words
           Unto
           thee
           ,
           v.
           17.
           is
           a
           farther
           proof
           hereof
           .
           Christ
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           unto
           others
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           be
           unto
           thee
           as
           a
           Publican
           ,
           unto
           thee
           who
           art
           or
           hast
           been
           the
           injur'd
           man.
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           address
           his
           discourse
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           equally
           ,
           yet
           commands
           that
           the
           Wrong
           Doer
           be
           held
           for
           an
           Heathen
           and
           Publican
           by
           him
           alone
           who
           is
           the
           Sufferer
           thereby
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           not
           till
           the
           Church
           (
           
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lawful
             Magistracy
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             Sanedrim
          
           )
           had
           admonish'd
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           speaks
           not
           there
           of
           things
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           number
           of
           persons
           ;
           but
           which
           relate
           to
           private
           men
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           such
           Trespasses
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           pardon
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Offender
           says
           ,
           he
           repents
           .
           And
           that
           this
           Remission
           and
           Forgiveness
           transacted
           between
           two
           alone
           ,
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           appears
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           
             v.
             19.
             
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             If
             two
             of
             you
             shall
             agree
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             touching
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             shall
             ask
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             them
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           But
           an
           hanious
           
             and
             publick
          
           Offence
           ,
           which
           concerns
           many
           persons
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           remitted
           by
           one
           alone
           .
           And
           here
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           of
           that
           Adverb
           again
           ;
           whereby
           he
           intimates
           his
           having
           spoke
           before
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           though
           in
           different
           words
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           Trespasses
           and
           Offences
           which
           the
           actor
           of
           them
           is
           not
           asham'd
           of
           ,
           or
           which
           he
           will
           not
           stick
           frankly
           to
           confess
           and
           own
           before
           any
           man.
           Had
           he
           spoke
           of
           Crimes
           of
           a
           deeper
           dye
           ,
           which
           concern'd
           many
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           't
           would
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           others
           that
           might
           bear
           witness
           (
           as
           't
           is
           v.
           16.
           )
           :
           for
           such
           an
           Action
           ,
           if
           't
           were
           yet
           private
           ,
           no
           Offender
           would
           avow
           it
           before
           witness
           ,
           
             which
             might
             endanger
             him
          
           .
           But
           in
           all
           things
           here
           discoursed
           of
           ,
           this
           gradual
           procedure
           recommended
           by
           Christ
           ,
           must
           be
           observ'd
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           of
           private
           Injuries
           ,
           which
           others
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           such
           Offences
           which
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           doth
           not
           otherwise
           punish
           than
           by
           admonishing
           the
           Offender
           with
           bare
           words
           :
           for
           't
           would
           be
           needless
           to
           have
           added
           ,
           
             If
             he
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           could
           an
           open
           punishment
           have
           redress'd
           the
           Offence
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           The
           Parable
           that
           follows
           ,
           v.
           23.
           gives
           a
           clear
           proof
           to
           this
           matter
           ;
           its
           conclusion
           being
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           forgive
           them
           their
           Trespasses
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           hearts
           forgive
           not
           the
           Trespasses
           of
           a
           repenting
           Brother
           ,
           without
           exacting
           farther
           pains
           or
           penalties
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           
             some
             of
          
           our
           Adversaries
           tell
           us
           )
           ought
           not
           thus
           to
           forgive
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           keep
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           till
           they
           shall
           have
           given
           testimony
           of
           their
           Repentance
           to
           Elders
           
             surrogated
             and
          
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           So
           that
           such
           a
           Church
           will
           not
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           forgive
           them
           that
           say
           they
           repent
           ,
           but
           will
           see
           the
           argument
           and
           proof
           of
           that
           Repentance
           ;
           things
           which
           Christ
           says
           not
           a
           word
           of
           :
           he
           requires
           no
           farther
           argument
           than
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Fault
           ;
           which
           scarce
           any
           man
           will
           
             have
             occasion
             to
          
           repeat
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           plaid
           the
           Hypocrite
           
             in
             some
             ,
             or
             all
             ,
             of
             the
             former
             six
             .
          
        
         
         
           We
           have
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           from
           all
           this
           evidently
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           18th
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           Crimes
           that
           are
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           Excommunications
           ,
           but
           of
           light
           and
           private
           Injuries
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           and
           means
           of
           making
           them
           up
           and
           reconciling
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           If
           indeed
           we
           do
           but
           well
           weigh
           the
           close
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           all
           doubt
           from
           hence
           must
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           XLIII
           .
           He
           that
           can
           and
           will
           needs
           imagine
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           18th
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           set
           up
           or
           instituted
           Excommunication
           ,
           ought
           to
           shew
           in
           which
           of
           the
           words
           't
           is
           contain'd
           :
           If
           he
           cannot
           shew
           it
           any
           where
           there
           comprized
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           say
           't
           is
           there
           commanded
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           there
           ,
           it
           must
           either
           be
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             v.
             17.
             
             Tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             :
          
           or
           in
           these
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             heathen
             and
             a
             publican
             :
          
           or
           lastly
           ,
           in
           these
           ,
           
             v.
             18.
             
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           prove
           it
           with
           most
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           words
           comprize
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           can
           be
           found
           in
           no
           other
           ,
           't
           is
           lost
           labour
           to
           enquire
           here
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           XLIV
           .
           These
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           prove
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           has
           been
           injur'd
           by
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           endeavours
           of
           reconciliation
           with
           him
           have
           been
           ineffectual
           ,
           may
           
             honestly
             and
             lawfully
          
           complain
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Governours
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           same
           Church
           hath
           a
           right
           and
           authority
           to
           reprehend
           and
           admonish
           the
           Wrong
           Doer
           ,
           that
           he
           cease
           from
           being
           so
           :
           But
           no
           more
           of
           power
           is
           here
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           (
           v.
           17.
           )
           was
           before
           given
           to
           the
           one
           or
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           excepting
           onely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Cause
           is
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           the
           Church
           without
           the
           Witnesses
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           therefore
           a
           weak
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Church
           has
           power
           to
           admonish
           him
           that
           trespasses
           against
           his
           Brother
           ;
           therefore
           
           has
           she
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           deb●●
           him
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           But
           now
           ,
           some
           may
           perhaps
           urge
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           not
           having
           a
           Right
           
             or
             Authority
          
           of
           punishing
           the
           guilty
           with
           Death
           and
           other
           corporal
           punishments
           ,
           she
           is
           necessitated
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           this
           way
           of
           denying
           them
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           Were
           the
           Antecedent
           as
           true
           (
           as
           indeed
           from
           both
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           from
           the
           History
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           from
           what
           our
           own
           Eyes
           and
           Senses
           tell
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           't
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           )
           no
           such
           consequence
           could
           be
           drawn
           from
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           ever
           proved
           that
           these
           things
           have
           any
           necessary
           coherence
           one
           with
           another
           :
           The
           Church
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           
             she
             can't
             kill
             and
             slay
          
           ;
           therefore
           may
           she
           ,
           must
           she
           ,
           drive
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           those
           who
           own
           and
           profess
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           
             the
             same
             saving
             Faith
             ;
             she
             must
             drive
             from
             that
             Sacrament
             that
             was
             instituted
             for
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             open
             and
             common
             to
             all
             that
             outwardly
             profess
             the
             same
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           XLV
           .
           If
           yet
           our
           Adversaries
           think
           Excommunication
           to
           have
           been
           instituted
           in
           these
           other
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             heathen
             man
             and
             a
             publican
             ,
          
           I
           utterly
           deny
           it
           :
           Nether
           can
           it
           by
           any
           Art
           or
           Rhetorick
           ,
           Perswasion
           or
           Argument
           whatever
           ,
           be
           demonstrated
           whilst
           the
           world
           stands
           ,
           that
           this
           
             form
             of
          
           Speech
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             heathen
             man
             and
             a
             publican
             ,
          
           should
           tantamount
           to
           this
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           excommunicate
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           for
           even
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           circumcised
           Publicans
           ,
           were
           they
           Jews
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           were
           not
           prohibited
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           truly
           Christ
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           joyn'd
           the
           Publican
           with
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           thoughts
           and
           suspition
           of
           his
           here
           interdicting
           them
           
             such
             Rites
             and
          
           Sacraments
           How
           could
           the
           Publicans
           by
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           be
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           from
           worshipping
           God
           there
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sin
           to
           be
           a
           Farmer
           or
           
           Collector
           of
           Taxes
           and
           Tribute-money
           ;
           nor
           found
           to
           be
           any
           where
           prohibited
           by
           God
           ?
           Sure
           't
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           nowhere
           forbad
           it
           .
           When
           the
           Publicans
           askt
           John
           what
           they
           must
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           bid
           them
           quit
           their
           Employments
           ;
           but
           directs
           them
           ,
           Luke
           3.
           13.
           not
           to
           exact
           more
           than
           that
           which
           was
           appointed
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           Luke
           19.
           5.
           
           Christ
           doth
           not
           order
           Zacheus
           (
           the
           Chief
           among
           the
           Publicans
           )
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           Office
           ,
           nor
           finds
           any
           fault
           with
           him
           on
           account
           of
           his
           Employ
           :
           and
           the
           Publican
           that
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           10.
           went
           up
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           his
           house
           more
           Justified
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           the
           Pharisee
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           he
           left
           off
           being
           a
           Publican
           ;
           nor
           those
           others
           who
           ,
           Luke
           7.
           29.
           and
           Luke
           15.
           7.
           justified
           and
           praised
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           dear
           and
           intimate
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           at
           any
           time
           or
           place
           condemn'd
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           spoke
           against
           Publicans
           for
           their
           very
           being
           Publicans
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Tax-gatherers
           ;
           which
           all
           sober
           men
           will
           voluntarily
           grant
           me
           .
           Upon
           which
           Concession
           ,
           I
           argue
           thus
           :
           God
           in
           Scripture
           condemns
           not
           a
           Publican
           as
           a
           Publican
           .
           Now
           whom
           God
           condemns
           not
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           excommunicated
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           no
           Publican
           could
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           be
           prohibited
           access
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           to
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           I
           therefore
           make
           this
           conclusion
           :
           No
           Publican
           could
           by
           the
           Law
           be
           condemned
           or
           excommunicated
           ;
           but
           Christ
           commands
           that
           he
           that
           neglects
           to
           hear
           that
           Church
           which
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           ,
           should
           be
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Publican
           :
           therefore
           he
           wills
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           to
           him
           as
           a
           man
           who
           was
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           accursed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           barely
           for
           his
           being
           a
           Publican
           .
           And
           whereas
           these
           Excommunication-men
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           a
           Publican
           ,
           signifie
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           a
           Publican
           is
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           't
           is
           both
           absurd
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           impossible
           :
           for
           't
           is
           in
           no
           sort
           
           
           
           
           
           credible
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           same
           place
           in
           which
           he
           design'd
           to
           institute
           (
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           have
           it
           )
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           so
           beneficial
           and
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           or
           would
           make
           the
           wicked
           action
           of
           most
           profligate
           men
           ,
           the
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           for
           all
           the
           World
           to
           go
           by
           afterwards
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           was
           ever
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           after
           the
           rate
           that
           we
           now
           talk
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           all
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           their
           interpretation
           :
           for
           Christ
           here
           talks
           neither
           of
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           
             the
             subject
             of
          
           the
           discourse
           is
           of
           avoiding
           Scandals
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           Christ
           says
           ,
           If
           the
           Wrong
           Doer
           neglect
           to
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           a
           Publican
           ;
           
             to
             thee
          
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           men
           ,
           had
           no
           hatred
           for
           the
           Publicans
           ;
           most
           certainly
           they
           never
           thought
           them
           to
           deserve
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           did
           dayly
           eat
           and
           live
           with
           them
           .
           And
           in
           that
           Christ
           joyns
           the
           Heathen
           and
           Publican
           together
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           that
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           a
           matter
           common
           to
           them
           both
           :
           therefore
           these
           words
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           a
           Publican
           ,
           must
           have
           quite
           another
           meaning
           from
           these
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           .
           This
           therefore
           must
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           :
           If
           he
           neglect
           to
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           you
           may
           (
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           )
           proceed
           against
           him
           without
           offence
           or
           scandal
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           to
           do
           with
           an
           Heathen
           man
           or
           a
           Publican
           .
           Now
           he
           that
           had
           a
           Controversie
           with
           any
           such
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           submit
           his
           Cause
           to
           the
           Roman
           Magistracy
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           plain
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Heathens
           alone
           :
           and
           that
           't
           was
           so
           for
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           may
           easily
           appear
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           the
           sworn
           Officers
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           even
           against
           their
           own
           Nation
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           expect
           scarce
           common
           Justice
           from
           
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           accounted
           them
           the
           most
           despicable
           and
           profligate
           of
           mankind
           .
           )
           But
           Christ
           allowed
           not
           this
           
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
          
           against
           a
           Brother-Jew
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           a
           Reconciliation
           that
           way
           which
           Christ
           proposed
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           before
           been
           prescribed
           them
           by
           the
           Law.
           St.
           
           Paul's
           excuse
           for
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           looks
           much
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           appeal'd
           unto
           Caesar
           had
           he
           not
           been
           constrain'd
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           it
           to
           accuse
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           defend
           himself
           from
           violence
           and
           wrong
           .
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           commands
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Christian
           had
           a
           matter
           against
           another
           ,
           he
           should
           decide
           it
           before
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           presently
           go
           to
           law
           before
           the
           unjust
           :
           But
           if
           a
           Christian
           had
           just
           cause
           of
           Action
           against
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           what
           doubt
           is
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           prosecute
           his
           Right
           before
           an
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           ?
           So
           if
           any
           one
           did
           neglect
           or
           despise
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           
             and
             Admonitions
          
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           the
           Sufferer
           ,
           the
           injur'd
           person
           ,
           might
           without
           offence
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           appeal
           unto
           the
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           XLVI
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           handle
           this
           matter
           with
           the
           more
           perspicuity
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           into
           examination
           what
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           nature
           that
           Church
           was
           ,
           which
           Christ
           commanded
           the
           injur'd
           person
           to
           tell
           it
           unto
           :
           in
           the
           clearing
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           lay
           this
           for
           the
           entrance
           and
           foundation
           ;
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           men
           will
           allow
           of
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           none
           that
           ever
           denies
           it
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           was
           then
           in
           being
           ;
           how
           could
           he
           otherwise
           have
           bid
           them
           tell
           it
           to
           a
           Church
           which
           was
           then
           nowhere
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           
             nature
             and
          
           constitution
           ,
           they
           as
           yet
           heard
           nothing
           ?
           Had
           he
           design'd
           the
           raising
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           or
           new
           form
           of
           Government
           
             as
             yet
          
           unknown
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           had
           deliver'd
           them
           but
           a
           very
           lame
           Institution
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           neither
           told
           them
           who
           were
           that
           Church
           ,
           nor
           how
           ,
           nor
           of
           what
           
             sort
             or
             number
          
           of
           men
           it
           
           was
           to
           be
           made
           up
           of
           ,
           nor
           the
           ways
           of
           their
           judicial
           proceedings
           ,
           nor
           what
           penalties
           
             they
             might
             inflict
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
          
           Neither
           did
           he
           speak
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           sins
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           proved
           ;
           and
           even
           they
           who
           build
           their
           Excommunication
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           are
           forc'd
           themselves
           to
           confess
           as
           well
           as
           we
           (
           for
           they
           openly
           own
           )
           that
           Christ
           took
           notice
           here
           onely
           of
           private
           Trespasses
           .
           But
           whenever
           Christ
           made
           any
           new
           Institution
           ,
           he
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           was
           requisite
           to
           its
           being
           and
           subsistency
           :
           here
           he
           onely
           says
           ,
           
             Tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           neglect
           to
           hear
           her
           ,
           he
           gives
           the
           Complainant
           liberty
           to
           look
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Publican
           :
           here
           's
           no
           penalty
           annext
           
             to
             the
             Contumacy
          
           .
           St.
           Luke
           when
           he
           sets
           down
           the
           same
           passage
           ,
           recounts
           it
           not
           with
           all
           those
           particularities
           as
           St.
           Matthew
           does
           .
           The
           other
           two
           Evangelists
           make
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           it
           ;
           who
           yet
           would
           scarce
           have
           pass'd
           over
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           moment
           and
           necessity
           ,
           had
           they
           known
           that
           Christ
           had
           then
           first
           made
           any
           such
           new
           Institution
           .
           To
           which
           we
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           all
           along
           firmly
           perswaded
           that
           Christ
           should
           not
           die
           ,
           or
           change
           the
           Jewish
           Rites
           ;
           nor
           did
           they
           here
           ,
           by
           word
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           declare
           themselves
           not
           to
           understand
           what
           Christ
           here
           taught
           them
           ,
           or
           shew
           any
           forwardness
           to
           ask
           farther
           after
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           wonder
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           told
           them
           an
           unusual
           and
           unheard
           of
           piece
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           Peter
           onely
           wondered
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           requir'd
           to
           forgive
           his
           Brother
           so
           many
           times
           
             together
             :
             Surely
          
           therefore
           they
           never
           took
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           institutive
           of
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           never
           dreamt
           of
           before
           ,
           but
           believed
           themselves
           to
           be
           taught
           (
           as
           truly
           they
           were
           )
           when
           
             and
             for
             what
          
           they
           might
           without
           offence
           and
           scandal
           ,
           accuse
           or
           implead
           a
           Brother
           Jew
           before
           an
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           at
           this
           day
           't
           is
           rarely
           seen
           that
           Jews
           go
           to
           law
           with
           Jews
           before
           Christian
           Judges
           .
        
         
           XLVII
           .
           But
           if
           any
           ask
           me
           whether
           and
           how
           then
           can
           
           this
           Precept
           reach
           all
           men
           ?
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           farther
           use
           than
           for
           those
           alone
           that
           live
           under
           an
           Unchristian
           Magistracy
           ?
           my
           answer
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           labouring
           a
           Reconciliation
           before
           we
           appeal
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             or
             go
             to
             law
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
          
           belongs
           to
           all
           Christians
           ;
           but
           the
           latter
           is
           of
           no
           
             force
             or
          
           use
           ,
           but
           where
           true
           Professors
           live
           under
           an
           Unchristian
           
             or
             Antichristian
          
           Magistrate
           .
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             v.
          
           1.
           
           &
           4.
           therefore
           advises
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           chuse
           out
           some
           among
           themselves
           who
           may
           judge
           
             such
             Controversies
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             ,
          
           that
           they
           
             GO
             NOT
             TO
             LAW
             BEFORE
             THE
             VNIVST
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             Roman
             Judges
             .
          
           Who
           doubts
           but
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           might
           lawfully
           have
           conven'd
           
             a
             Christian
             Brother
             that
             had
             injur'd
             them
             ,
          
           before
           the
           Roman
           and
           Gentile
           Tribunals
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           refused
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Determination
           of
           those
           who
           were
           chose
           from
           among
           themselves
           
             to
             judge
             on
             such
             occasions
          
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           mended
           not
           upon
           their
           Sentence
           ?
           'T
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           himself
           hardly
           pressed
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           appealed
           unto
           
             Caesar
             ,
             Acts
          
           25.
           11.
           which
           ,
           Acts
           28.
           19.
           he
           excuses
           to
           those
           Jews
           that
           lived
           at
           Rome
           .
           But
           he
           that
           shall
           carefully
           compare
           Lev.
           19.
           with
           Ecclus
           19.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           with
           this
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           much
           more
           clearly
           and
           easily
           to
           understand
           this
           whole
           matter
           ,
           and
           may
           observe
           how
           well
           all
           hangs
           together
           ;
           especially
           if
           he
           diligently
           note
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           Christ's
           and
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           words
           ,
           which
           were
           justly
           omitted
           in
           Moses
           and
           Ecclesiasticus
           ,
           there
           being
           then
           no
           occasion
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           was
           not
           then
           subject
           to
           any
           forreign
           Power
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           and
           St.
           
           Paul's
           time
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
        
         
           XLVIII
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           all
           will
           easily
           agree
           that
           Christ
           spoke
           of
           a
           Church
           which
           was
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Church
           in
           Judea
           ;
           but
           quickly
           shall
           we
           be
           divided
           again
           in
           our
           enquiry
           what
           Christ
           understood
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           :
           for
           sometimes
           it
           is
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           
           Congregation
           or
           Multitude
           
             gathered
             together
          
           ;
           sometimes
           for
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Council
           ,
           or
           Elders
           ,
           which
           were
           its
           Governours
           .
           Thus
           find
           we
           the
           Hebrew
           words
           to
           signifie
           a
           Church
           ,
           Company
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Num.
             35.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Josh
             .
             20.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           82.
           1.
           and
           elsewhere
           )
           which
           the
           Septuagint
           renders
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Congregation
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           Arguments
           of
           no
           little
           weight
           ,
           
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             conclude
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           passage
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           us
           understand
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           ,
           the
           Multitude
           or
           
             Congregation
             of
          
           People
           ,
           but
           the
           Jewish
           Senate
           or
           Council
           ,
           called
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           ,
           first
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           innovate
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           forms
           of
           Judicature
           or
           Government
           which
           were
           administred
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           himself
           ,
           or
           permitted
           his
           Disciples
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           what
           Moses
           had
           rightly
           instituted
           by
           Gods
           command
           .
           Now
           Moses
           did
           ordain
           ,
           that
           such
           Suits
           and
           Controversies
           should
           be
           decided
           not
           by
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Senate
           or
           Sanedrim
           of
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ;
           which
           at
           first
           was
           held
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           each
           City
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Elders
             sate
             to
             judge
             .
          
           Had
           Christ
           thought
           of
           introducing
           any
           thing
           here
           contrary
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Moses
           ,
           his
           Disciples
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           highly
           moved
           at
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           their
           lives
           strict
           observers
           of
           the
           Law.
           Let
           every
           man
           think
           with
           himself
           what
           
             dust
             and
          
           Triumphs
           the
           Pharisees
           would
           have
           rais'd
           ,
           could
           they
           have
           in
           truth
           fixt
           so
           criminal
           
             an
             Action
          
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           had
           stir'd
           up
           the
           People
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           !
           what
           fairer
           pretext
           could
           they
           have
           wish'd
           to
           lay
           Sedition
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           than
           by
           proving
           upon
           him
           this
           attempt
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           People
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           determination
           ?
           to
           commit
           to
           them
           the
           Examination
           of
           Witnesses
           ?
           to
           give
           them
           a
           power
           to
           convene
           whom
           they
           would
           before
           them
           ?
           to
           grant
           them
           cognizance
           of
           Gauses
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Judicature
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           commanded
           
           to
           tell
           it
           unto
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           had
           power
           to
           send
           for
           and
           call
           before
           them
           the
           party
           accused
           ;
           which
           might
           hear
           the
           Cause
           ,
           which
           might
           examine
           Witnesses
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           he
           commands
           us
           in
           the
           second
           place
           to
           take
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           that
           the
           Fact
           may
           be
           competently
           prov'd
           )
           and
           lastly
           ,
           which
           might
           pronounce
           their
           Sentence
           
             and
             Judgement
          
           in
           the
           case
           .
           But
           every
           one
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           could
           not
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Croud
           ,
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           without
           chusing
           some
           set
           persons
           who
           might
           manage
           and
           moderate
           matters
           .
           (
           It
           must
           be
           a
           very
           small
           Congregation
           ,
           
             a
             very
             handful
             of
             men
          
           ,
           who
           could
           be
           able
           of
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           Elders
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           such
           Causes
           :
           for
           which
           reason
           some
           have
           rightly
           judg'd
           that
           this
           Precept
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           hold
           well
           ,
           
             could
             be
             of
             little
             or
             no
             use
             ,
          
           but
           when
           the
           Church
           consisted
           of
           very
           few
           Members
           .
           )
           But
           now
           since
           that
           they
           who
           thus
           preside
           
             in
             these
             Affairs
          
           ,
           are
           in
           very
           truth
           nothing
           but
           the
           Senate
           ,
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           
             the
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Elders
          
           ;
           it
           again
           follows
           ,
           that
           Christ
           commanded
           not
           to
           tell
           it
           unto
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             Council
             or
          
           Sanedrim
           :
           and
           truly
           in
           Christ's
           time
           the
           People
           had
           not
           the
           power
           of
           chusing
           their
           Magistracy
           and
           Governours
           .
           We
           must
           needs
           therefore
           by
           
             the
             word
          
           Church
           understand
           the
           Jewish
           Senate
           or
           Council
           ;
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           the
           Disciples
           did
           ,
           from
           what
           has
           been
           already
           said
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Church
           there
           ,
           be
           
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
          
           ,
           the
           People
           ;
           we
           are
           then
           to
           tell
           it
           unto
           a
           Church
           which
           has
           
             right
             and
          
           authority
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           a
           Senate
           or
           Council
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ;
           but
           our
           Churches
           have
           no
           power
           to
           chuse
           such
           a
           Council
           as
           the
           Jewish
           Sanedrim
           was
           :
           nay
           ,
           in
           Christ's
           time
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           had
           not
           that
           liberty
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           just
           now
           .
           We
           might
           adde
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           it
           generally
           uses
           the
           words
           People
           ,
           Multitude
           ,
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           comprehensive
           words
           ;
           but
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           related
           to
           be
           said
           or
           done
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           
           or
           in
           all
           the
           Congregation
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           this
           form
           of
           speech
           is
           usual
           at
           this
           very
           day
           :
           for
           we
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           communicated
           the
           matter
           to
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           acquainted
           onely
           the
           King
           ,
           Senate
           ,
           or
           Governing
           part
           of
           such
           State
           or
           Kingdom
           :
           We
           recount
           how
           this
           or
           that
           Nation
           has
           rewarded
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           Representatives
           onely
           in
           such
           a
           Dyet
           or
           Parliament
           hath
           been
           liberal-handed
           to
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           so
           common
           a
           thing
           to
           use
           phrases
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           wonderful
           so
           few
           should
           have
           observ'd
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           is
           this
           :
           Christ
           alter'd
           not
           the
           Customs
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           nor
           introduced
           any
           Novelties
           or
           Changes
           into
           their
           
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             Measures
             and
             Ways
             of
          
           Judging
           ;
           nor
           do
           his
           Disciples
           betray
           any
           suspition
           of
           Innovation
           or
           Alteration
           :
           and
           therefore
           his
           Command
           is
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           before
           their
           denier
           resort
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Magistracy
           .
        
         
           XLIX
           .
           Now
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           (
           
             as
             well
             as
             other
             History
          
           )
           that
           the
           Sanedrim
           was
           the
           legal
           Magistracy
           
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Christ
           days
           they
           both
           kept
           and
           us'd
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword.
           Many
           things
           in
           the
           Narratives
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           besides
           other
           Testimonials
           ,
           evince
           as
           much
           :
           They
           send
           armed
           men
           to
           take
           Jesus
           ;
           they
           proceed
           in
           examining
           Witnesses
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           requir'd
           (
           at
           least
           they
           pretended
           so
           )
           ;
           they
           command
           him
           to
           be
           set
           before
           them
           in
           Judgment
           ;
           they
           delivered
           him
           bound
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           first
           publickly
           condemn'd
           him
           :
           they
           openly
           condemn
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           command
           him
           to
           be
           stoned
           :
           they
           seize
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           the
           common
           Prison
           ;
           they
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           beaten
           ,
           after
           a
           general
           Consult
           held
           about
           them
           :
           they
           give
           Letters
           and
           authority
           to
           Paul
           to
           bring
           any
           that
           he
           found
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           bound
           to
           Jerusalem
           for
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           The
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           with
           the
           Elders
           and
           High
           Priest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           say
           it
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           by
           their
           Speaker
           Tertullus
           ;
           
           who
           accusing
           Paul
           before
           
             Foelix
             ,
             Acts
             24.
             v.
          
           2.
           adds
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
           
             That
             they
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             judg'd
             him
             according
             to
             their
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
          
           Lysias
           
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             violence
             took
             him
             away
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           And
           
             Acts
             23.
             v.
          
           3.
           says
           Paul
           to
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           
             Sittest
             thou
             to
             judge
             me
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             commandest
             me
             to
             be
             smitten
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
             Acts
             26.
             v.
             10.
             
             Paul
          
           confesses
           before
           King
           Agrippa
           and
           Festus
           ,
           that
           
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             he
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             having
             received
             authority
             from
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             voice
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             punished
             them
             often
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             compelled
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             and
          
           farther
           ,
           
             persecuted
             them
             into
             strange
             Cities
          
           ;
           still
           acting
           under
           the
           authority
           derived
           from
           the
           High
           Priests
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Damascus
           by
           their
           Commission
           ,
           v.
           12.
           
           I
           can't
           imagine
           but
           that
           Agrippa
           ,
           and
           
             Festus
             too
          
           ,
           knew
           well
           enough
           whether
           it
           was
           lawful
           or
           not
           for
           their
           Council
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           and
           sure
           they
           would
           not
           have
           acquitted
           him
           in
           the
           manner
           they
           did
           ,
           v.
           34
           ,
           &
           35.
           had
           not
           the
           Authority
           he
           had
           been
           committed
           by
           ,
           been
           warrantable
           :
           for
           Paul
           should
           have
           offended
           no
           less
           against
           Caesar
           ,
           than
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           For
           he
           who
           doth
           an
           unlawful
           act
           by
           the
           permission
           and
           command
           of
           them
           who
           have
           no
           right
           nor
           authority
           to
           permit
           and
           command
           ,
           transgresses
           no
           less
           than
           they
           that
           command
           it
           :
           but
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           charg'd
           upon
           the
           Accusers
           or
           Accused
           ;
           but
           Paul
           is
           fully
           acquitted
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           
             hath
             done
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             death
             or
             of
             bonds
             .
          
           And
           had
           not
           the
           Jewish
           Sanedrim
           had
           this
           
             authority
             and
          
           liberty
           
             then
             lest
             them
             ,
             Pilate
          
           could
           not
           have
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Joh.
             18.
             31.
             
             Take
             ye
             him
             ,
             and
             judge
             him
             according
             to
             your
             law
             :
          
           And
           when
           they
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             put
             any
             man
             to
             death
          
           ;
           this
           must
           be
           understood
           either
           (
           as
           St.
           Augustin
           interprets
           it
           )
           at
           the
           time
           of
           that
           Festival
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           St.
           Chrysostom
           expounds
           it
           )
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           Death
           which
           
           they
           desired
           that
           Christ
           should
           die
           .
           With
           which
           latter
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           John
           which
           immediately
           follow
           ,
           very
           well
           agree
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             saying
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             signifying
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           that
           of
           Mat.
           26.
           55
           ,
           56.
           where
           Christ
           says
           ,
           
             I
             sate
             dayly
             with
             you
             teaching
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             ye
             laid
             no
             hold
             no
             me
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           They
           took
           him
           therefore
           at
           a
           time
           when
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Feast
           then
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           vid.
           Mat.
           26
           5.
           and
           Mark
           14.
           2.
           
           Since
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           that
           he
           should
           live
           any
           longer
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           well
           take
           his
           life
           away
           themselves
           ,
           it
           follows
           
             of
             course
          
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           deliver'd
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           that
           so
           all
           things
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           (
           Mat.
           24.
           )
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ;
           as
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           John
           intimate
           ,
           and
           as
           Augustine
           and
           Chrysostom
           agree
           :
           And
           those
           
             Cries
             and
          
           Vociferations
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
          
           ,
           give
           farther
           Testimony
           to
           this
           Interpretation
           .
        
         
           L.
           By
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           the
           falsity
           of
           that
           Affirmation
           is
           apparently
           detected
           ,
           which
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Sanedrim
           had
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           authority
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ;
           and
           that
           Stephen
           was
           ston'd
           tumultuously
           by
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           
             and
             not
             by
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             .
          
           For
           I
           think
           I
           have
           proved
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Power
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           for
           St.
           
           Stephen's
           case
           ,
           't
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           tumultuously
           slain
           ,
           for
           that
           Acts
           6.
           12.
           he
           was
           solemnly
           brought
           and
           accused
           before
           the
           Council
           ;
           Witnesses
           were
           produced
           ,
           though
           false
           ones
           ,
           v.
           13.
           they
           carried
           him
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           those
           Witnesses
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           provides
           ,
           cast
           the
           first
           stones
           at
           him
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           easily
           gather'd
           from
           their
           laying
           down
           their
           Clothes
           at
           
           Saul's
           feet
           ,
           v.
           58.
           
           The
           same
           too
           may
           be
           as
           fully
           proved
           out
           of
           other
           Histories
           :
           for
           Josephus
           in
           his
           fourteenth
           book
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           
           of
           the
           Jews
           (
           ch
           .
           12.
           16
           ,
           &
           17.
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           Copies
           )
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Romans
           gave
           liberty
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           to
           the
           Jews
           who
           dwelt
           in
           or
           out
           of
           Judea
           ,
           to
           use
           their
           own
           Laws
           in
           things
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           freely
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           .
           And
           in
           that
           twelfth
           Chapter
           he
           quotes
           Strabo
           for
           his
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           writing
           of
           the
           City
           
             Cyrene
             )
             says
          
           ,
           they
           had
           there
           a
           President
           
             or
             Chief
             Ruler
          
           who
           heard
           and
           decided
           their
           Causes
           ,
           and
           transacted
           all
           affairs
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           an
           Independent
           State.
           That
           also
           makes
           farther
           for
           us
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           Acts
           18.
           15.
           of
           Gallio
           the
           Deputy
           of
           Achaia
           ;
           where
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           
             their
             Law
          
           ,
           they
           
             may
             look
             to
             it
          
           .
           The
           same
           Josephus
           ,
           lib.
           16.
           ch
           .
           4
           ,
           &
           5.
           recounts
           how
           Herod
           had
           obtained
           of
           Agrippa
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           in
           Asia
           might
           have
           the
           freedom
           of
           enjoying
           the
           Priviledges
           before
           that
           time
           indulg'd
           them
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           I
           take
           occasion
           to
           remember
           this
           ,
           because
           some
           object
           that
           
             Herod
             destroy'd
             and
          
           slew
           all
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           and
           stript
           them
           of
           all
           Authority
           ;
           as
           if
           none
           had
           succeeded
           those
           that
           were
           kill'd
           :
           How
           likely
           is
           it
           that
           Herod
           should
           take
           from
           them
           in
           Jerusalem
           that
           power
           of
           judging
           in
           matters
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           determining
           therein
           according
           to
           their
           Law
           ,
           who
           endeavour'd
           to
           procure
           and
           preserve
           the
           same
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Asiaticks
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           Christ's
           preaching
           fell
           not
           under
           Herod
           or
           Archelaus
           ,
           but
           under
           
             the
             Government
             of
             Pilate
          
           :
           'T
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Jews
           forced
           even
           Pilate
           himself
           to
           send
           again
           out
           of
           the
           City
           the
           Roman
           Standards
           (
           which
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           privately
           introduc'd
           )
           to
           prevent
           the
           breach
           of
           Gods
           Commands
           of
           suffering
           any
           Image
           in
           the
           City
           .
           
             And
             that
          
           they
           reserv'd
           and
           continued
           this
           Power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           may
           be
           clearly
           gathered
           from
           Josephus
           his
           Oration
           to
           the
           Besieged
           ;
           The
           Romans
           ,
           says
           he
           (
           in
           his
           fifth
           Book
           of
           the
           Wars
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           ch
           .
           26.
           )
           exact
           Tribute
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           that
           our
           
           Forefathers
           have
           a
           long
           time
           been
           wont
           to
           pay
           it
           to
           theirs
           :
           If
           in
           this
           you
           comply
           ,
           they
           'll
           neither
           sack
           this
           our
           City
           ,
           nor
           meddle
           with
           our
           Temple
           ,
           but
           leave
           both
           you
           ,
           your
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Families
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           use
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           your
           sacred
           Laws
           .
           Titus
           himself
           ,
           after
           his
           having
           taken
           the
           City
           ,
           said
           almost
           the
           very
           same
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             lib.
             6.
             chap.
          
           34.
           
           Whether
           therefore
           we
           consult
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           or
           the
           Jewish
           History
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           ,
           that
           that
           Sanedrim
           which
           Christ
           commanded
           to
           tell
           it
           unto
           ,
           had
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           especially
           over
           those
           who
           sin'd
           against
           their
           Religion
           :
           (
           for
           in
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           and
           Causes
           of
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           ,
           where
           the
           Law
           had
           not
           specified
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           that
           the
           Romans
           encroached
           and
           usurp'd
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           is
           easily
           discernable
           out
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           may
           well
           be
           conjectur'd
           out
           of
           Acts
           18.
           v.
           12.
           )
        
         
           LI.
           And
           't
           is
           no
           ways
           repugnant
           to
           what
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           Josephus
           his
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           tell
           Albinus
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           the
           High
           Priest
           to
           call
           the
           Sanedrim
           or
           Council
           ,
           without
           his
           leave
           :
           For
           he
           there
           ,
           as
           an
           Historian
           ,
           relates
           what
           others
           did
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           applauds
           or
           approves
           of
           the
           Fact
           thereby
           .
           Besides
           ,
           peradventure
           the
           High
           Priest
           during
           the
           interregnum
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whilst
           Albinus
           (
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Festus
           )
           was
           no
           his
           Journey
           thither
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           summon
           a
           Court
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           till
           the
           new
           Governour
           confirm'd
           him
           in
           that
           Authority
           :
           for
           he
           had
           procur'd
           that
           James
           the
           Lords
           Brother
           (
           who
           was
           vulgarly
           sirnamed
           the
           Just
           )
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           person
           well
           belov'd
           by
           all
           ,
           many
           took
           it
           very
           ill
           
             at
             his
             hands
          
           :
           for
           he
           was
           but
           newly
           got
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           not
           
             approv'd
             of
             ,
             or
          
           confirm'd
           in
           it
           by
           the
           Roman
           Governour
           .
           And
           Eusebius
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           of
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           chap.
           23.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           High
           Priest
           snatcht
           at
           this
           occasion
           
           of
           the
           interregnum
           .
           But
           what
           's
           all
           this
           to
           our
           purpose
           ?
           Was
           not
           Archelaus
           ,
           who
           was
           stiled
           King
           in
           his
           Father
           
           Herod's
           last
           Will
           (
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Allowance
           and
           Gift
           of
           Caesar
           )
           was
           he
           not
           therefore
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           refus'd
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           
           Caesar's
           confirmation
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           not
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           some
           Cities
           (
           of
           which
           there
           are
           many
           in
           Germany
           )
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           some
           particular
           Prince
           ,
           not
           true
           and
           lawful
           Magistrates
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Prince
           they
           are
           requir'd
           to
           pray
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           from
           the
           Successor
           ?
           But
           now
           that
           the
           High
           Priest
           had
           power
           ,
           after
           his
           Confirmation
           ,
           to
           convoke
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           is
           clear
           enough
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           do
           not
           say
           to
           Albinus
           ,
           that
           this
           summoning
           them
           was
           in
           it self
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           
             apprebation
             and
          
           privity
           of
           Albinus
           .
        
         
           LII
           .
           It
           has
           now
           been
           fully
           and
           solidly
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           Tell
           it
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           thy
           People
           (
           or
           who
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           thy self
           )
           before
           you
           implead
           your
           Brother
           in
           the
           Heathen
           Courts
           ,
           as
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           6.
           5.
           hath
           incomparably
           expounded
           it
           ;
           where
           he
           commands
           them
           for
           this
           cause
           to
           chuse
           persons
           out
           of
           themselves
           to
           judge
           and
           arbitrate
           their
           Quarrels
           .
           But
           now
           who
           doubts
           but
           that
           this
           Precept
           holds
           not
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           blessed
           us
           with
           a
           pious
           Christian
           Magistracy
           ,
           a
           Magistracy
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           our selves
           ?
           Indeed
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           Faith
           and
           Works
           ,
           plainly
           enough
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           accounted
           Excommunication
           supplied
           the
           place
           and
           defect
           of
           the
           visible
           Sword
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           wanted
           that
           
             external
             aid
          
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           Moses
           his
           punishing
           Transgressors
           with
           Death
           ,
           and
           Phineas
           his
           slaying
           the
           Adulterers
           ,
           did
           typifie
           and
           prefigure
           the
           punishing
           evil
           men
           by
           Degradations
           and
           Excommunications
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           material
           Sword
           ,
           
             the
             Civil
             Temporal
             
             Power
          
           ,
           should
           be
           wanting
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           some
           Modern
           Writers
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           had
           and
           retain'd
           this
           Custom
           of
           Excommunicating
           ,
           because
           the
           Sword
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           (
           which
           I
           have
           prov'd
           by
           irrefragable
           Reason
           ,
           Argument
           ,
           and
           Testimonies
           ,
           to
           be
           utterly
           false
           :
           )
           but
           were
           it
           but
           thus
           far
           true
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           occasion
           for
           Excommunication
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           which
           hath
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           of
           its
           side
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           requir'd
           as
           a
           thing
           obligatory
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           chuse
           Judges
           or
           Arbitrators
           ,
           other
           than
           the
           lawful
           Judicatures
           of
           the
           Land.
           
             Be
             it
             how
             it
             will
          
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           word
           Church
           in
           this
           passage
           of
           Matthew
           signifies
           nothing
           less
           than
           a
           Church-Senate
           ,
           a
           Council
           of
           
             Clergie-men
             or
          
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           endowed
           with
           a
           Faculty
           ,
           a
           Right
           or
           Power
           to
           shut
           out
           
             whom
             they
             please
          
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           LIII
           .
           Two
           Objections
           yet
           remain
           :
           First
           ,
           How
           any
           one
           can
           be
           said
           to
           neglect
           to
           hear
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           that
           and
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           thing
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           that
           passage
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             v.
          
           18.
           suits
           with
           this
           matter
           ?
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Answer
           is
           intimated
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           Jews
           had
           not
           then
           power
           of
           judging
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           but
           almost
           every
           thing
           that
           related
           not
           to
           Religion
           ,
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Roman
           Judicatures
           :
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           permits
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           neglects
           or
           contemns
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Sanedrim
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           the
           injur'd
           person
           may
           prosecute
           his
           Right
           before
           the
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           if
           he
           were
           to
           sue
           an
           Heathen
           or
           Publican
           .
           Besides
           ,
           many
           cases
           may
           occur
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           not
           provided
           a
           distinct
           
             and
             proper
          
           punishment
           for
           ,
           or
           had
           not
           prohibited
           under
           any
           penalty
           at
           all
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Offender
           may
           be
           dismist
           without
           more
           ado
           than
           a
           verbal
           
             chiding
             or
          
           admonition
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Wrong
           Doer
           does
           not
           yet
           leave
           wronging
           him
           ,
           the
           party
           injur'd
           may
           
           seek
           farther
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           may
           again
           and
           again
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           the
           other's
           obstinacy
           :
           But
           though
           this
           Answer
           hold
           true
           ,
           yet
           the
           former
           seems
           ,
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           more
           apposite
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           purpose
           and
           designe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           several
           circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           LIV.
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           little
           difficulty
           in
           framing
           it
           an
           Answer
           :
           for
           since
           the
           manner
           of
           speaking
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           self-same
           words
           are
           here
           repeated
           which
           are
           used
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           they
           signifie
           either
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           or
           something
           very
           like
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           to
           bind
           and
           to
           loose
           signifies
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           whereby
           he
           that
           believes
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           loosed
           from
           Sin
           and
           from
           Death
           :
           and
           therefore
           can
           signifie
           here
           no
           more
           than
           the
           desiring
           his
           Brother
           to
           leave
           injuring
           him
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           become
           good
           and
           affectionate
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           being
           a
           thing
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           surely
           punish
           those
           that
           break
           this
           great
           Commandment
           
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             .
             Now
          
           he
           that
           thus
           wins
           upon
           his
           Brother
           by
           soft
           advice
           and
           entreaties
           to
           forbear
           wronging
           him
           ,
           and
           urging
           to
           him
           the
           revealed
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           Wrath
           he
           has
           in
           store
           for
           them
           that
           thus
           offend
           ;
           if
           his
           Admonitions
           have
           their
           effect
           ,
           he
           hath
           gained
           his
           Brother
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           loosed
           him
           :
           if
           they
           return
           unsuccessful
           ,
           
             he
             is
             still
             bound
          
           ,
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           remains
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           it
           doth
           upon
           him
           who
           having
           heard
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           unto
           him
           ,
           believes
           or
           disbelieves
           it
           .
           But
           now
           that
           we
           might
           be
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           forgive
           them
           that
           repent
           ,
           Christ
           labour'd
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           it
           by
           that
           most
           apposite
           Parable
           of
           
             the
             Kings
             taking
             account
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             which
             he
             subjoyn'd
             to
             this
             passage
          
           ;
           whereby
           Christ's
           meaning
           and
           purpose
           is
           mightily
           cleared
           ,
           
             as
             to
             the
             sence
             we
             have
             put
             upon
             it
             before
             .
          
        
         
           LV.
           I
           cannot
           but
           infinitely
           wonder
           ,
           how
           or
           why
           some
           
           men
           do
           here
           expound
           this
           binding
           or
           loosing
           by
           driving
           men
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           readmitting
           them
           thither
           again
           ,
           when
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Bible
           these
           words
           are
           never
           put
           for
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           have
           neither
           by
           word
           or
           otherwise
           discover'd
           that
           they
           understood
           Christ
           in
           such
           a
           sence
           .
           There
           is
           extant
           a
           Precept
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           refused
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           should
           depart
           out
           of
           that
           house
           or
           City
           ,
           shaking
           off
           the
           dust
           of
           their
           feet
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Luke
             10.
             11.
             
             Mat.
          
           10.
           14.
           which
           they
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           25.
           and
           18.
           6.
           
           But
           that
           they
           should
           deny
           any
           Sacrament
           to
           those
           that
           believed
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           were
           baptized
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           embraced
           his
           Religion
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           we
           nowhere
           find
           it
           either
           enjoyned
           unto
           ,
           or
           practised
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           before
           abundantly
           and
           firmly
           proved
           .
           But
           it
           may
           suffice
           at
           present
           to
           inform
           
             the
             World
          
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           made
           out
           by
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           that
           Binding
           is
           put
           for
           Excluding
           Believers
           from
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           or
           Loosing
           to
           signifie
           a
           Readmission
           again
           of
           him
           who
           had
           been
           for
           his
           sins
           
             and
             contumacies
          
           debarr'd
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           re-engraft
           him
           as
           't
           were
           into
           the
           Church
           anew
           .
        
         
           LVI
           .
           Thus
           have
           I
           firmly
           and
           truly
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           Mat.
           18.
           19.
           treats
           not
           of
           Exclusion
           from
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           charitable
           management
           and
           composure
           of
           private
           Injuries
           between
           
             fellow-brethren
             ,
             men
             professing
             the
             same
             Faith.
          
           But
           others
           have
           seen
           this
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ;
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           sixteenth
           Sermon
           upon
           St.
           Matthew
           ;
           and
           Theophylact
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           no
           body
           can
           otherwise
           doubt
           )
           borrowed
           this
           Opinion
           (
           as
           almost
           all
           he
           says
           besides
           )
           from
           Chrysostom
           .
           Among
           the
           more
           modern
           Divines
           ,
           
             D.
             Johannes
             Brentius
          
           writes
           many
           things
           in
           his
           Comments
           upon
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           very
           agreeable
           to
           what
           we
           have
           said
           .
        
         
           LVII
           .
           'T
           is
           now
           requisite
           that
           I
           should
           shew
           that
           the
           action
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           nothing
           of
           kin
           to
           this
           
           Excommunication
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           Apostle
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           a
           strict
           observer
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ;
           against
           which
           (
           as
           he
           answers
           for
           himself
           ,
           Acts
           25.
           8.
           
           )
           he
           had
           not
           at
           all
           offended
           :
           And
           ,
           Acts
           18.
           18.
           and
           21.
           v.
           24
           ,
           26.
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           he
           with
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           complied
           with
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             and
             bore
             the
             Jews
             company
             in
             keeping
             them
          
           ;
           and
           was
           ill
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Convert
           Jews
           ,
           not
           for
           teaching
           the
           Gentiles
           that
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           not
           requir'd
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           teaching
           the
           Jews
           which
           were
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           forsake
           Moses
           ,
           &c.
           whereas
           all
           the
           believing
           Jews
           that
           were
           in
           Judea
           ,
           kept
           
             and
             were
             zealous
             of
          
           the
           Law
           ,
           v.
           20.
           
           But
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           Christ
           changed
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           in
           that
           point
           of
           celebrating
           the
           Passover
           ,
           which
           commands
           all
           to
           come
           who
           were
           circumcised
           ?
           and
           therefore
           neither
           doth
           he
           keep
           back
           that
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           from
           communicating
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           who
           would
           come
           and
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           As
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           who
           would
           never
           have
           suffer'd
           such
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           their
           constant
           inveterate
           usage
           
             to
             the
             contrary
          
           :
           And
           who
           can
           well
           think
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           in
           worse
           circumstances
           
             than
             they
          
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           purpose
           ?
        
         
           LVIII
           .
           
             But
             again
          
           ,
           if
           the
           delivery
           to
           Satan
           was
           no
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           interdiction
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           till
           his
           repentance
           ,
           why
           did
           Paul
           excuse
           himself
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           with
           all
           that
           care
           and
           niceness
           ?
           Why
           did
           he
           so
           near
           repent
           him
           ,
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ?
           (
           as
           we
           read
           he
           did
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           4.
           and
           7.
           v.
           8.
           )
           Besides
           ,
           why
           were
           the
           Corinthians
           so
           overwhelm'd
           with
           grief
           ,
           if
           they
           already
           knew
           this
           to
           be
           the
           method
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           punishing
           sinners
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           to
           be
           a
           lasting
           Discipline
           
             for
             all
             successions
             of
             Ages
          
           ?
           they
           should
           rather
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           have
           rejoyced
           that
           they
           had
           such
           a
           President
           and
           Pattern
           given
           them
           to
           walk
           by
           for
           the
           future
           .
           If
           it
           were
           
           but
           a
           spur
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           an
           wholsome
           and
           safe
           Antidote
           against
           Damnation
           ,
           why
           did
           their
           sorrows
           run
           so
           high
           ?
           why
           were
           they
           not
           rather
           rejoyced
           ?
           Christ
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           rejoyce
           more
           over
           the
           Conversion
           of
           one
           Sinner
           ,
           than
           over
           ninety
           nine
           just
           persons
           .
           The
           Corinthians
           therefore
           could
           not
           have
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           conceiv'd
           such
           mighty
           sorrow
           on
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           do
           this
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           barely
           to
           recal
           an
           erring
           Brother
           into
           the
           right
           way
           again
           ,
           and
           save
           him
           from
           that
           damnation
           he
           was
           pulling
           down
           upon
           his
           own
           head
           :
           But
           who
           can
           
             be
             so
             blind
             as
          
           not
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Apostle
           struck
           deeper
           than
           this
           comes
           to
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           need
           had
           the
           Apostle
           to
           write
           
             to
             them
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           8.
           that
           he
           does
           not
           repent
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           repent
           ?
           or
           how
           indeed
           could
           he
           any
           ways
           repent
           him
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           his
           purpose
           was
           to
           have
           it
           put
           dayly
           in
           practice
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Churches
           ?
           or
           if
           it
           were
           but
           a
           Temporary
           Seclusion
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           at
           longest
           but
           till
           his
           repentance
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           What
           occasion
           was
           there
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           should
           use
           such
           earnest
           and
           powerful
           Intercessions
           with
           the
           Apostle
           on
           that
           Wretch's
           behalf
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           that
           upon
           his
           repentance
           he
           should
           straitway
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           Fellowship
           again
           ?
           But
           that
           they
           did
           earnestly
           entreat
           for
           him
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             To
             whom
             ye
             forgive
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             forgive
             also
             :
             for
             if
             I
             forgave
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             forgave
             it
             ,
             for
             your
             saeke
             forgave
             I
             it
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           find
           Paul
           in
           that
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           v.
           9.
           excusing
           himself
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           his
           aims
           was
           to
           know
           the
           proof
           of
           their
           Obedience
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           seventh
           Chapter
           ,
           v.
           12.
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           
             that
             his
             care
             for
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             appear
             to
             them
             .
          
           How
           could
           he
           have
           said
           or
           writ
           thus
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           commanded
           them
           no
           greater
           a
           matter
           than
           that
           they
           should
           trun
           away
           such
           a
           one
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           ever
           make
           these
           words
           hang
           together
           ,
           
             Ye
             were
             made
             sorry
             in
             a
             godly
             manner
             (
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             )
             that
             ye
             might
             receive
             damage
             by
             us
             in
             nothing
             ?
          
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           9.
           
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           they
           suffer'd
           no
           loss
           ,
           damage
           ,
           or
           detriment
           by
           that
           sorrow
           of
           theirs
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           grief
           had
           been
           prevalent
           with
           him
           for
           the
           pardoning
           that
           unhappy
           Wretch
           :
           without
           this
           they
           had
           received
           loss
           ,
           even
           the
           loss
           of
           that
           incestnous
           person
           .
           But
           pray
           what
           loss
           had
           it
           been
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           onely
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           till
           he
           repented
           ?
        
         
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Paul
          
           speaks
           not
           there
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           meaning
           must
           be
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           him
           away
           from
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
          
           that
           that
           little
           Leaven
           might
           not
           vitiate
           the
           whole
           Mass
           .
           This
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           phrase
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Figure
           of
           Leaven
           ;
           but
           Excommunication
           cannot
           be
           easily
           accommodated
           either
           to
           his
           or
           
           Moses's
           words
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           simply
           ,
           that
           they
           
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             onely
          
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           Christs
           command
           ,
           should
           deliver
           him
           to
           Satan
           ,
           or
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             I
             verily
             ,
             as
             absent
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             ,
             have
             judged
             already
             as
             though
             I
             were
             present
             ,
             concerning
             him
             that
             hath
             so
             done
             this
             deed
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Plainly
           intimating
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           necessary
           to
           intervene
           in
           this
           business
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           greater
           moment
           than
           a
           Temporary
           Amotion
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           Besides
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           already
           judged
           (
           though
           (
           perhaps
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           absence
           )
           he
           determin'd
           not
           to
           do
           it
           without
           them
           )
           he
           doth
           not
           command
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           by
           themselves
           should
           
           do
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           purely
           an
           Apostolical
           ,
           not
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ;
           
             an
             authority
             annexed
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Church
             or
             other
             Order
             or
             Succession
             of
             men
             :
          
           which
           are
           considerations
           not
           to
           be
           slurr'd
           over
           with
           slight
           and
           contempt
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           any-where
           read
           that
           the
           Apostle
           commanded
           any
           single
           person
           ,
           or
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           deliver
           any
           one
           to
           Satan
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           either
           whilst
           he
           lived
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           should
           be
           dead
           and
           gone
           ;
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           appropriated
           to
           his
           Apostolick
           Power
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             be
             delegated
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           any
           other
           
             or
             less
             Authority
          
           :
           for
           as
           they
           had
           the
           Power
           of
           Healing
           ,
           so
           had
           they
           that
           of
           Wounding
           too
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           5
           ,
           10.
           and
           13.
           11.
           for
           which
           reason
           we
           read
           not
           of
           any
           ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           exercise
           this
           Extraordinary
           Power
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           is
           ever
           and
           anon
           threatning
           them
           with
           his
           coming
           in
           power
           ;
           with
           his
           being
           sharp
           and
           severe
           upon
           them
           ;
           with
           his
           dealing
           with
           them
           according
           to
           the
           power
           given
           him
           by
           God
           ;
           with
           his
           coming
           to
           them
           with
           a
           Rod
           ,
           
             and
             the
             like
          
           :
           and
           commands
           to
           note
           those
           by
           Epistle
           that
           offend
           .
           This
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           given
           in
           charge
           to
           the
           Elders
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           without
           all
           controversie
           ,
           that
           this
           Power
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           else
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           import
           is
           that
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           20.
           of
           Hymenaeus
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           (
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           persons
           whatsoever
           )
           delivered
           unto
           Satan
           .
        
         
           LIX
           .
           I
           have
           hitherto
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           ,
           and
           from
           Circumstances
           ,
           clearly
           evinced
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           nature
           ,
           to
           deliver
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Now
           proceed
           I
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           same
           truth
           from
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           propriety
           ,
           tendency
           and
           nature
           of
           that
           whole
           passage
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           Why
           did
           ye
           not
           interdict
           
           this
           incestuous
           person
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
           but
           why
           have
           ye
           not
           mourned
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           2.
           that
           is
           ,
           why
           have
           ye
           not
           by
           Mourning
           and
           Prayers
           put
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           besought
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           done
           this
           deed
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           among
           you
           ,
           
             what
             way
             God
             shall
             best
             please
             ?
          
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           third
           book
           against
           Parmen
           .
           explains
           the
           place
           to
           the
           same
           sence
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           way
           doth
           he
           expound
           what
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           ch
           .
           12.
           hath
           written
           of
           sorrowing
           .
           They
           also
           seem
           to
           be
           of
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           and
           Truth
           's
           side
           too
           ,
           who
           suppose
           the
           Apostle
           to
           allude
           to
           1
           King.
           21.
           
           &
           9
           ,
           &
           12.
           
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           conjecture
           it
           to
           have
           been
           an
           ancient
           Custom
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           make
           inquisition
           after
           enormous
           crimes
           ,
           by
           fasting
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           publick
           mourning
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           detected
           ,
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           condign
           punishments
           as
           the
           Law
           requir'd
           .
           Therefore
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           destitute
           of
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           he
           admonishes
           them
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           address
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           (
           as
           might
           seem
           best
           to
           him
           )
           take
           him
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           quite
           different
           thing
           from
           that
           which
           we
           call
           excommunicating
           a
           man.
           But
           besides
           ,
           by
           what
           competent
           Author
           can
           it
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             To
             take
             away
             from
             among
             men
             ,
          
           should
           be
           a
           phrase
           for
           debarring
           a
           man
           
             access
             to
          
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           In
           propriety
           of
           speech
           he
           is
           said
           
             è
             medio
             sublatus
          
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           among
           men
           ,
           who
           is
           
             any
             ways
          
           kill'd
           :
           for
           though
           a
           banished
           
             or
             exil'd
          
           person
           may
           in
           some
           sence
           be
           said
           to
           be
           driven
           away
           from
           among
           others
           ,
           yet
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Greeks
           commonly
           use
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           so
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           that
           sence
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           if
           the
           Apostles
           direction
           here
           be
           to
           have
           him
           
             discommon'd
             and
          
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Fellowship
           and
           Converse
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           what
           need
           was
           there
           of
           publick
           mourning
           ?
           he
           should
           have
           been
           
             turn'd
             over
             and
          
           banisht
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           But
           that
           's
           not
           consistent
           with
           that
           other
           
           Clause
           ,
           That
           his
           Soul
           may
           be
           saved
           ;
           which
           (
           
             at
             least
             on
             our
             Adversaries
             principles
          
           )
           could
           never
           be
           out
           of
           
             the
             pale
             of
          
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           you
           say
           he
           was
           onely
           debarr'd
           and
           removed
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           private
           Commerce
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           then
           
             è
             medio
             eorum
             sublatus
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             them
             :
          
           for
           I
           do
           not
           think
           any
           man
           able
           to
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           order'd
           him
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           alone
           ,
           and
           from
           private
           Conversation
           ,
           Familiarity
           ,
           and
           Fellowship
           with
           them
           .
           This
           then
           is
           a
           mere
           addition
           ,
           a
           forc'd
           sence
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           prov'd
           ever
           to
           have
           enter'd
           into
           his
           thoughts
           .
           Truly
           I
           think
           that
           no
           man
           (
           who
           is
           vers'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ancient
           Expositors
           of
           it
           )
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Apostle
           borrowed
           this
           passage
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           words
           that
           he
           expresseth
           himself
           in
           ,
           from
           
             Deut.
             17.
             10.
             ch
             .
             19.
             20.
             ch
             .
             21.
             7.
             ch
             .
             22.
             6
             ,
             11.
             ch
             .
          
           24.
           8.
           where
           Moses
           puts
           the
           words
           for
           cutting
           off
           the
           Offender
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           nothing
           else
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           the
           alleadged
           places
           ,
           Moses
           keeps
           to
           the
           self-same
           words
           ;
           Whereas
           in
           ch
           .
           13.
           he
           puts
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           both
           in
           the
           same
           sence
           .
           How
           is
           it
           therefore
           possible
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           here
           should
           bear
           such
           a
           construction
           ,
           viz.
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           (
           as
           Excommunication
           now-a-days
           signifies
           ?
           )
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Context
           seems
           to
           prove
           that
           this
           Offender
           did
           not
           persist
           in
           that
           
             piece
             of
          
           Wickedness
           :
           for
           in
           v.
           2
           &
           3.
           of
           that
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           't
           is
           ,
           
             him
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           he
           had
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           then
           did
           ,
           do
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           therefore
           seems
           to
           designe
           the
           punishing
           him
           for
           the
           Fact
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           every
           good
           Magistrate
           :
           And
           indeed
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             v.
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           inform'd
           of
           his
           penitence
           :
           for
           how
           could
           he
           otherwise
           have
           written
           thus
           of
           a
           man
           who
           had
           given
           no
           proof
           how
           his
           Soul
           was
           touch'd
           for
           so
           enormous
           a
           Wickedness
           ?
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           determin'd
           or
           
             judg'd
             already
             to
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           Are
           we
           to
           seek
           for
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           In
           what
           prophane
           Author
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           hath
           it
           a
           different
           sence
           from
           what
           't
           is
           here
           taken
           in
           ,
           of
           giving
           ,
           giving
           up
           ,
           delivering
           ,
           permitting
           ,
           yielding
           ,
           
             and
             the
             like
          
           ?
           And
           here
           we
           have
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           person
           giving
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           so
           given
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           given
           :
           Nay
           ,
           't
           is
           over
           and
           above
           added
           ,
           why
           and
           for
           what
           purpose
           he
           was
           deliver'd
           up
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           
             form
             of
          
           speech
           ,
           't
           is
           just
           as
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           deliver
           over
           my
           Son
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             or
             I
             put
             him
             into
             such
             a
             Masters
             hands
             ,
          
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           or
           for
           Discipline
           .
           Who
           that
           should
           hear
           a
           man
           speak
           so
           ,
           would
           not
           think
           that
           he
           put
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           Masters
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           or
           corrected
           by
           him
           ?
           He
           that
           would
           have
           instances
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           let
           him
           turn
           to
           1
           
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             Acts
             27.
             24.
             
             Mat.
          
           5.
           25.
           and
           ch
           .
           18.
           34.
           and
           
             ch
             .
             27.
             2.
             
             Mark
             13.
             9.
             
             John
          
           19.
           16.
           and
           that
           of
           Mat.
           24.
           9.
           they
           shall
           deliver
           you
           up
           to
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           is
           directly
           parallel
           :
           So
           Mark
           13.
           12.
           the
           Brother
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           shall
           deliver
           up
           (
           
             or
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             shall
             betray
          
           )
           the
           Brother
           to
           death
           .
           So
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           4.
           speaking
           of
           the
           Angels
           that
           sinned
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           God
           deliver'd
           them
           
             into
             chains
             of
             darkness
          
           to
           be
           reserv'd
           unto
           Judgment
           .
           In
           Job
           2.
           6.
           
           God
           says
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           have
           deliver'd
           him
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             or
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             thine
             hand
             ,
          
           onely
           save
           his
           life
           .
           Do
           not
           all
           these
           places
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           delivering
           up
           to
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           In
           short
           ,
           none
           shall
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           that
           ever
           this
           kind
           of
           phrase
           is
           used
           to
           signifie
           the
           excluding
           one
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           unless
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Flesh
           here
           ,
           and
           interdicting
           the
           Sacrament
           be
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           'T
           is
           impossible
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           destruction
           ,
           is
           any
           where
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           put
           for
           mortifying
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           but
           where-ever
           't
           is
           found
           ,
           't
           is
           put
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soul
           or
           Body
           (
           whether
           the
           word
           Flesh
           be
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           or
           not
           )
           .
           I
           might
           also
           say
           ,
           that
           no
           extant
           Greek
           Author
           hath
           used
           it
           to
           that
           sence
           that
           some
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           put
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           we
           keep
           to
           its
           acceptance
           in
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Apostle
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           in
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           3.
           and
           2
           Thess
           .
           1.
           9.
           and
           in
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           9.
           and
           the
           Verbal
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           10.
           as
           the
           Participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           
             Heb.
             11.
             v.
          
           28.
           and
           the
           Compound
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Acts
           3.
           23.
           taken
           
             by
             that
             holy
             Pen-man
          
           out
           of
           Deut.
           18.
           15.
           
           But
           in
           all
           these
           places
           Death
           and
           Destruction
           are
           thereby
           signified
           .
           The
           Septuagint
           do
           ordinarily
           use
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           Pagninus
           generally
           renders
           exscindo
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           ,
           or
           slay
           :
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           always
           mean
           Death
           by
           it
           .
           I
           know
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           13.
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Col.
           2.
           3.
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           12.
           and
           6.
           14.
           are
           put
           for
           mortification
           of
           the
           Fleshly
           Lusts
           .
           But
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           met
           with
           in
           that
           sence
           either
           in
           sacred
           or
           profane
           Authors
           ;
           nor
           in
           truth
           do
           I
           remember
           my self
           to
           have
           read
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           so
           taken
           .
           'T
           is
           therefore
           a
           poor
           Evasion
           that
           some
           frame
           ,
           supposing
           Paul
           here
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           :
           Since
           he
           here
           sets
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             which
             is
             all
             one
          
           ,
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           against
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           both
           the
           genuine
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           drift
           and
           purpose
           of
           Paul
           ,
           the
           whole
           series
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             deliver
          
           ,
           so
           unquestionably
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           any
           lover
           of
           Truth
           can't
           but
           sit
           down
           satisfied
           under
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           following
           words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           give
           farther
           testimony
           
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
          
           and
           are
           a
           convincing
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           
           speaks
           of
           this
           wicked
           one
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           whose
           death
           was
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             Seventhly
             and
             lastly
          
           ,
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             2.
             v.
             6.
             (
             which
             we
             translate
             Punishment
             ,
             but
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             rendered
             Censure
          
           )
           argues
           he
           was
           not
           expuls'd
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           for
           in
           its
           primitive
           signification
           't
           is
           put
           for
           Chiding
           ,
           Censuring
           ,
           Reproving
           ,
           or
           Rebuking
           ,
           
             and
             the
             like
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Interpreters
           commonly
           translate
           it
           )
           not
           for
           Punishment
           ,
           Mulct
           ,
           
             or
             Penance
          
           .
           There
           are
           yet
           two
           more
           Reasons
           left
           us
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           That
           the
           Interdicting
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           nowhere
           in
           Scripture
           put
           for
           
             or
             ordained
             to
             be
          
           Punishment
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           themselves
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           here
           put
           for
           Chiding
           or
           Censure
           ;
           which
           not
           one
           single
           person
           alone
           ,
           but
           many
           used
           towards
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           says
           St.
           Paul
           there
           ,
           sufficient
           for
           such
           an
           one
           is
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           Censure
           (
           
             not
             as
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             Punishment
          
           )
           which
           was
           inflicted
           of
           many
           .
           He
           absolves
           him
           from
           nothing
           but
           those
           Comminations
           and
           Threats
           which
           many
           ,
           or
           peradventure
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
             all
             the
             Corinthian
             Believers
          
           ,
           had
           denounced
           against
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           be
           delivered
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           him
           
             buffeted
             ,
             tormented
          
           ,
           kill'd
           .
           He
           had
           yet
           therefore
           onely
           experienced
           their
           Threats
           :
           for
           Paul
           doth
           not
           absolve
           him
           of
           part
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           
             that
             had
             as
             yet
             befallen
             him
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           this
           Censure
           ,
           
             these
             Threats
             and
             Ratlings
             that
             had
             been
             rounded
             in
             his
             ears
             ,
          
           were
           sufficient
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           plainly
           intimates
           withal
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           all
           that
           was
           done
           to
           him
           .
           We
           read
           of
           this
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             22.
             ch
             .
             17.
             18.
             ch
             .
             19.
             13.
             ch
             .
          
           20.
           13.
           and
           in
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           ;
           as
           also
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
           (
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             bear
             it
             company
          
           :
           )
           In
           all
           which
           places
           't
           is
           put
           for
           Reproof
           and
           Rebuking
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           nowhere
           for
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           LX.
           But
           here
           now
           it
           may
           be
           askt
           me
           ,
           If
           the
           incestuous
           person
           underwent
           no
           more
           than
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           Censure
           or
           Rebuke
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           deliver'd
           unto
           
           Satan
           ,
           to
           be
           tormented
           and
           slain
           by
           him
           ?
           Some
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           hold
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           indeed
           deliver'd
           over
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           Diseases
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           gradually
           brought
           to
           destruction
           ;
           but
           was
           released
           and
           absolv'd
           aagain
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           before
           it
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           .
           If
           this
           Answer
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           might
           here
           signifie
           Punishment
           ,
           (
           
             as
             indeed
             our
             Translation
             has
             rendered
             it
             .
          
           )
           But
           now
           though
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           this
           is
           a
           passible
           Interpretation
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           present
           you
           another
           as
           suitable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           :
           St.
           Paul
           had
           not
           resolved
           to
           deliver
           this
           man
           to
           the
           Devil
           by
           himself
           alone
           ,
           but
           had
           rather
           have
           it
           done
           
             in
             a
             full
             Congregation
          
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Believers
           should
           be
           gather'd
           together
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           But
           when
           once
           the
           Church
           saw
           this
           deplorable
           Creature
           so
           dejected
           and
           overwhelm'd
           with
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           that
           Grief
           had
           almost
           already
           given
           him
           the
           Death
           that
           they
           threatned
           ,
           they
           
             reprieved
             him
             as
             't
             were
             ,
             and
          
           deferr'd
           pronouncing
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           till
           they
           might
           learn
           the
           Apostles
           pleasure
           ,
           whether
           at
           their
           intercession
           he
           would
           remit
           the
           rigour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           restore
           him
           on
           his
           Repentance
           :
           which
           if
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           threaten
           they
           will
           not
           longer
           be
           wanting
           in
           their
           Duty
           .
           Thus
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           this
           poor
           Soul
           remain'd
           for
           some
           months
           under
           great
           Terrors
           and
           Agonies
           of
           mind
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           joyful
           intelligence
           of
           
           Paul's
           remitting
           the
           Punishment
           .
           That
           the
           matter
           was
           manag'd
           much
           after
           this
           rate
           ,
           may
           be
           plainly
           collected
           out
           of
           that
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
        
         
           LXI
           .
           From
           what
           has
           been
           already
           alleadg'd
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           what
           might
           yet
           be
           urg'd
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           clearly
           and
           solidly
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           this
           delivering
           up
           to
           Satan
           was
           quite
           another
           thing
           from
           that
           which
           we
           now-a-days
           call
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           Suspension
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           sure
           none
           but
           those
           who
           are
           as
           defective
           in
           understanding
           ,
           as
           in
           love
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           can
           have
           the
           face
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           I
           
           said
           just
           now
           ,
           that
           some
           ancient
           Writers
           expounded
           this
           place
           as
           we
           do
           :
           Augustine
           (
           whose
           Testimony
           I
           cited
           before
           )
           is
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           there
           is
           another
           passage
           of
           his
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           ,
           upon
           Christ's
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           concurring
           with
           us
           ;
           as
           doth
           also
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Chrysostom
           ,
           and
           his
           Compiler
           Theophylact.
           
        
         
           LXII
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           take
           a
           short
           survey
           of
           those
           other
           places
           ,
           which
           our
           Opponents
           flie
           unto
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           .
           Some
           lay
           a
           stress
           upon
           that
           passage
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           
           
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             :
          
           for
           hereby
           they
           fancy
           themselves
           able
           to
           squeeze
           out
           a
           proof
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Elders
           who
           did
           not
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           and
           on
           these
           they
           bestow
           another
           Office
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           of
           inspecting
           and
           censuring
           our
           Manners
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           of
           being
           Observators
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           failings
           ,
           of
           admonishing
           the
           Stubborn
           and
           Refractory
           ,
           of
           certifying
           their
           fellow-Elders
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           (
           in
           conjunction
           with
           these
           )
           of
           excommunicating
           such
           as
           hear
           not
           (
           
             or
             obey
             not
          
           )
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           LXIII
           .
           But
           we
           think
           it
           evident
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           or
           Elders
           (
           if
           Office
           ,
           Function
           ,
           and
           Ministry
           be
           meant
           by
           those
           two
           last
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           Age
           )
           were
           all
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Presbyter
           who
           was
           not
           a
           Teacher
           (
           
             or
             Preacher
          
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           call
           them
           )
           
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             :
          
           unless
           any
           are
           desirous
           to
           stretch
           this
           word
           to
           those
           Judges
           and
           Arbitrators
           of
           Suits
           and
           Controversies
           mentioned
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           4.
           
           (
           But
           we
           talk
           not
           of
           them
           at
           present
           ,
           since
           their
           Duty
           was
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           nature
           .
           )
           This
           Opinion
           of
           ours
           ,
           which
           we
           think
           grounded
           upon
           apparent
           truth
           ,
           hath
           both
           Hierom
           and
           Ambrose
           to
           vouch
           for
           it
           :
           
           onely
           this
           latter
           says
           that
           Bishops
           were
           first
           nominated
           out
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           
           Presbyters
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           
           Paul's
           Discoursing
           ;
           as
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           love
           all
           Ministers
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           especially
           those
           who
           with
           unwearied
           Industry
           ,
           and
           a
           constant
           waking
           Care
           and
           Sedulity
           ,
           feed
           the
           Sheep
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           I
           love
           all
           studious
           persons
           ,
           but
           especially
           those
           who
           sit
           to
           it
           night
           and
           day
           .
           I
           do
           not
           now
           by
           saying
           thus
           ,
           say
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Pastors
           who
           never
           feed
           their
           Sheep
           ,
           or
           some
           Students
           who
           never
           study
           ;
           but
           I
           suppose
           thereby
           some
           more
           diligent
           than
           others
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           any
           do
           more
           than
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           than
           their
           Function
           requires
           of
           them
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           genuine
           
             and
             true
          
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           meaning
           and
           words
           ,
           the
           subsequent
           words
           ,
           v.
           18.
           concerning
           the
           reward
           ,
           proves
           it
           :
           for
           't
           is
           in
           no
           sort
           probable
           that
           the
           same
           reward
           was
           at
           any
           time
           allotted
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           them
           that
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           did
           not
           teach
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           should
           be
           charg'd
           with
           a
           double
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           with
           but
           a
           single
           one
           :
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           stiles
           them
           both
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           quotes
           that
           passage
           of
           the
           Ox
           treading
           out
           the
           Corn
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           Sustenance
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Ministry
           :
           and
           the
           Participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           confirms
           
             our
             Exposition
          
           ;
           which
           signifies
           not
           barely
           labouring
           ,
           but
           wearying
           our selves
           with
           labour
           ,
           or
           using
           an
           extraordinary
           diligence
           therein
           :
           And
           thus
           is
           it
           always
           taken
           in
           the
           *
           New
           Testament
           ,
           where
           it
           often
           occurs
           .
           And
           the
           Greeks
           call
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Latins
           call
           Lassitudo
           ,
           Weariness
           :
           And
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           differ
           ,
           so
           do
           their
           Verbs
           .
        
         
           LXIV
           .
           They
           say
           withal
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           
             to
             cast
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             things
             that
             are
             holy
             ,
             unto
             Dogs
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           them
           that
           despise
           those
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           tread
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           turn
           again
           and
           rend
           the
           Donors
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Enemies
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           
             do
             in
             this
             dispute
          
           :
           for
           we
           meddle
           not
           with
           any
           here
           ,
           but
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           rightly
           principl'd
           in
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           approve
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           their
           fellow-Christians
           ,
           though
           they
           live
           not
           up
           to
           that
           Integrity
           that
           others
           do
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Christ
           speaks
           not
           there
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           offer'd
           to
           Dogs
           and
           Swine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           refuse
           and
           trample
           it
           under
           feet
           ;
           of
           which
           nature
           is
           that
           Parable
           of
           the
           Pearl
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           45.
           where
           Christ
           likens
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           to
           a
           Merchant-man
           who
           bought
           a
           Pearl
           of
           great
           price
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           makes
           nothing
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           LXV
           .
           Whereas
           again
           they
           remember
           us
           that
           St.
           Paul
           gave
           it
           in
           charge
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             29.
             
             That
             them
             that
             sin
             he
             should
             rebuke
             before
             all
          
           ;
           We
           deny
           not
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           deny
           that
           it
           relates
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           I
           will
           not
           muster
           up
           multitudes
           of
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           this
           onely
           shall
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           beyond
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           to
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           to
           reprove
           or
           rebuke
           any
           man
           before
           or
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           forbidding
           him
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           that
           object
           this
           ,
           object
           it
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           :
           Who
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           Apostle
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           here
           of
           interdicting
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           Again
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           treats
           not
           here
           of
           sins
           that
           are
           committed
           openly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           sin
           (
           says
           he
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           persevere
           &
           continue
           in
           sin
           ,
           rebuke
           before
           all
           ,
           that
           thereby
           both
           he
           that
           hath
           sinned
           ,
           and
           others
           
             that
             saw
             it
          
           ,
           may
           fear
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           no
           more
           wickedly
           .
           He
           puts
           no
           distinction
           here
           between
           little
           and
           great
           ,
           
             venial
             and
             moral
          
           sins
           ;
           much
           less
           between
           publick
           and
           private
           sins
           .
           To
           speak
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           leaden
           Objection
           ,
           and
           will
           melt
           away
           like
           wax
           at
           the
           Fire
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           vanish
           like
           the
           smoak
           .
           Besides
           ,
           St.
           
           Paul's
           words
           stand
           in
           perfect
           opposition
           
           to
           this
           Excommengent
           :
           for
           he
           commands
           him
           that
           sins
           to
           be
           rebuk'd
           (
           not
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           )
           before
           all
           ,
           subjoyning
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           fear
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           he
           will
           not
           repent
           and
           mend
           himself
           ,
           at
           least
           others
           shall
           thereby
           learn
           to
           be
           and
           do
           better
           .
           Where
           by
           
             him
             that
             sins
          
           is
           not
           meant
           him
           that
           has
           left
           sinning
           ,
           
             or
             him
             that
             had
             sinned
             onely
             ,
          
           but
           him
           that
           abides
           and
           continues
           
             to
             walk
          
           in
           
             the
             ways
             of
          
           sin
           ,
           and
           repented
           not
           after
           admonitions
           and
           warnings
           given
           him
           :
           Him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           thus
           sins
           ,
           he
           charges
           Timothy
           to
           rebuke
           and
           reprove
           before
           others
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           give
           it
           in
           charge
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           excommunicated
           .
        
         
           LXVI
           .
           Next
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           so
           far
           to
           avoid
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           that
           he
           allows
           not
           the
           liberty
           of
           making
           our
           common
           Meals
           with
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           11.
           
           
             With
             such
             an
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
          
           ;
           much
           less
           (
           conclude
           they
           )
           would
           he
           have
           us
           eat
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           with
           them
           .
           But
           I
           utterly
           deny
           the
           consequence
           :
           for
           surely
           they
           are
           of
           very
           different
           import
           ,
           the
           prohibition
           of
           private
           familiarities
           ,
           and
           the
           non-admission
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           the
           forbidding
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           denial
           
             or
             disallowance
          
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           former
           is
           a
           Civil
           
             or
             Political
          
           Punishment
           ,
           the
           latter
           Sacred
           ;
           we
           have
           a
           Command
           for
           one
           ,
           none
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           explains
           the
           end
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           of
           either
           for
           the
           latter
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           nowhere
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           the
           name
           
             of
             Excommunication
          
           once
           heard
           of
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           that
           one
           may
           be
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           are
           a
           pregnant
           instance
           ;
           who
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           pass
           with
           the
           World
           for
           the
           greater
           Saints
           ,
           would
           not
           approach
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           would
           not
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           or
           associate
           with
           them
           in
           the
           common
           concerns
           of
           Life
           .
           (
           I
           can't
           at
           present
           recollect
           that
           I
           have
           read
           of
           the
           like
           Niceness
           in
           any
           others
           ;
           )
           but
           no
           man
           can
           shew
           me
           ,
           whilst
           the
           World
           lasts
           ,
           that
           these
           Publicans
           were
           denied
           admission
           to
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Temple
           ,
           to
           the
           Passover
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Sacraments
           ,
           provided
           they
           were
           but
           circumcis'd
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           not
           Renegades
           to
           their
           Religion
           .
           There
           are
           at
           this
           day
           some
           who
           shut
           out
           all
           notoriously
           lewd
           and
           dissolute
           persons
           out
           of
           their
           company
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           live
           ,
           nor
           entertain
           a
           Conversation
           with
           them
           :
           which
           evinces
           ,
           that
           this
           avoiding
           their
           Company
           ,
           
             and
             maintaining
          
           no
           Correspondencies
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           Civil
           than
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           amounts
           not
           near
           to
           that
           of
           delivering
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           which
           some
           will
           needs
           have
           to
           be
           Excommunication
           .
           The
           Apostle
           directs
           Good
           men
           to
           shun
           all
           Consortship
           with
           Ill
           ,
           that
           Shame
           may
           hasten
           in
           them
           a
           Repentance
           :
           The
           Interdiction
           runs
           not
           to
           the
           Ill
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           live
           among
           the
           Good
           ,
           if
           any
           good
           men
           would
           give
           them
           admittance
           .
           In
           private
           Conversations
           men
           talk
           of
           all
           matters
           indifferently
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           dissolute
           Wretch
           find
           by
           the
           freedom
           of
           his
           access
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           his
           Debaucheries
           he
           is
           as
           much
           made
           of
           as
           ever
           ,
           not
           onely
           himself
           is
           not
           amended
           ,
           but
           his
           Company
           by
           degrees
           endanger'd
           :
           But
           where
           a
           man
           sees
           himself
           avoided
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           shrink
           ,
           flie
           ,
           
             and
             detest
          
           his
           society
           ,
           he
           can't
           but
           cast
           a
           reflecting
           thought
           upon
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           considerations
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           no
           longer
           the
           Scorn
           and
           Contempt
           of
           those
           that
           before
           embrac'd
           him
           with
           all
           the
           arms
           of
           Friendship
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           being
           debarr'd
           of
           private
           Commerce
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           frights
           us
           from
           some
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           and
           Uncleannesses
           ,
           so
           
             the
             indulgence
             of
          
           familiar
           
             and
             fair
             outward
          
           Correspondencies
           ,
           feeds
           ,
           pampers
           ,
           and
           encourages
           us
           in
           those
           bad
           courses
           .
           But
           these
           reasons
           hold
           not
           in
           the
           receiving
           or
           being
           denied
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           frequent
           Communicating
           at
           that
           Table
           ,
           gives
           not
           vigour
           and
           nourishment
           to
           our
           Vices
           at
           the
           rate
           private
           
             Communications
             and
          
           Familiarities
           do
           :
           for
           in
           the
           Churches
           or
           Chappels
           where
           that
           is
           administred
           ,
           no
           vain
           and
           worldly
           things
           ,
           nothing
           of
           private
           concern
           ,
           is
           then
           transacted
           ,
           but
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           onely
           is
           there
           handled
           .
           There
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           hear
           of
           a
           Christ
           that
           died
           for
           them
           ,
           of
           a
           Christ
           that
           invites
           to
           that
           Commemoration
           ,
           and
           publick
           demonstration
           of
           our
           acknowledgments
           and
           thankfulness
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Benefit
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           be
           a
           worthy
           Communicant
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           throughly
           and
           sincerely
           examin'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           thrust
           themselves
           in
           unworthily
           amongst
           his
           Guests
           ,
           do
           but
           eat
           
             and
             drink
          
           damnation
           to
           themselves
           :
           This
           will
           put
           men
           ,
           that
           intend
           to
           approach
           unto
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           upon
           a
           seriousness
           of
           thought
           ,
           What
           is
           there
           exhibited
           ;
           
             what
             is
             his
             concern
             in
             it
          
           ;
           what
           God
           requires
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           may
           for
           the
           future
           so
           regulate
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           debauched
           soever
           and
           villanous
           it
           were
           before
           .
           He
           that
           has
           not
           these
           
             offers
             ,
             these
             incitements
             and
          
           invitations
           ,
           is
           depriv'd
           of
           these
           invitations
           ,
           grows
           still
           the
           worse
           ,
           
             to
             be
             sure
          
           ,
           no
           whit
           the
           better
           for
           it
           :
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           Gods
           instituting
           and
           enjoyning
           such
           multitudes
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Offerings
           ,
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           But
           for
           certain
           the
           Apostle
           has
           nowhere
           order'd
           ,
           that
           they
           with
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           have
           good
           men
           to
           hold
           a
           Correspondence
           ,
           should
           be
           also
           put
           by
           
             or
             denied
          
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           when
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           2
           Thess
           .
           3.
           14.
           he
           writes
           to
           have
           them
           signifie
           that
           man
           by
           Epistle
           who
           walks
           disorderly
           ;
           (
           
             for
             the
             Marginal
             translation
             in
             our
             English
             Bibles
             seems
             to
             be
             truest
             in
             this
             place
          
           )
           he
           does
           not
           there
           set
           the
           Elders
           upon
           excommunicating
           them
           ,
           or
           suspending
           them
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           All
           which
           are
           evident
           proofs
           of
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           who
           think
           Excommunication
           to
           have
           been
           either
           here
           approved
           ,
           allowed
           of
           ,
           or
           design'd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           LXVII
           .
           But
           to
           enforce
           the
           Objection
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           less
           unfit
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             assembled
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           should
           be
           defil'd
           with
           the
           
             Company
             and
          
           Communion
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           and
           that
           
           't
           is
           therefore
           consequently
           necessary
           that
           the
           Evil
           should
           in
           all
           accounts
           be
           serv'd
           and
           kept
           from
           the
           
             Pious
             and
          
           Good.
           But
           I
           would
           return
           them
           this
           Answer
           :
           There
           is
           no
           danger
           that
           the
           Wicked
           should
           pollute
           
             or
             injure
          
           the
           Good
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           are
           of
           God's
           own
           institution
           ,
           whilst
           they
           take
           not
           after
           them
           in
           their
           natures
           ,
           nor
           learn
           not
           their
           immoralities
           :
           for
           neither
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           or
           Judges
           ,
           nor
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           nor
           even
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           nor
           yet
           his
           Apostles
           after
           him
           ,
           were
           ever
           defil'd
           by
           being
           present
           
             at
             the
             same
             Worship
          
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Sacrifices
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Temple
           ,
           using
           the
           same
           
             Rites
             and
          
           Sacraments
           with
           men
           of
           the
           most
           debauched
           and
           profligate
           lives
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           was
           spotless
           amidst
           that
           Generation
           of
           Vipers
           ,
           who
           were
           baptized
           with
           him
           by
           John
           in
           the
           same
           Baptism
           .
           Judas
           neither
           polluted
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           the
           last
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           by
           his
           presence
           at
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           then
           a
           known
           Thief
           ,
           and
           had
           before
           laid
           the
           Plot
           for
           betraying
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           the
           Pay
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           does
           not
           bid
           us
           examine
           one
           another
           in
           the
           celebration
           or
           receiving
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           about
           us
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           by-standers
           ,
           
             any
             of
             our
             fellow-Communicants
             ,
             be
             sinful
             or
             unworthy
             ,
          
           be
           such
           as
           may
           derive
           any
           Pollution
           or
           Uncleanness
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           thus
           runs
           his
           Commandment
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ;
             himself
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
          
           not
           others
           .
        
         
           LXVIII
           .
           Hitherto
           have
           I
           effectually
           and
           truly
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           no
           circumcised
           person
           was
           ever
           (
           before
           Christ's
           days
           )
           prohibited
           those
           Ceremonies
           and
           Sacraments
           which
           God
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Moses
           had
           ordain'd
           amongst
           them
           ,
           upon
           any
           delinquency
           in
           Morals
           ,
           or
           
             Piety
             of
          
           Life
           :
           Nay
           ,
           I
           have
           withal
           shewn
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           any
           one
           whomsoever
           to
           forbid
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           by
           pregnant
           Testimonies
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           made
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           neither
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           or
           acted
           contrary
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
           
             I
             think
          
           I
           have
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           what
           our
           Adversaries
           offer
           on
           their
           own
           behalfs
           ,
           cannot
           maintain
           the
           Opinion
           they
           would
           build
           on
           it
           .
           So
           that
           now
           I
           see
           not
           any
           farther
           rubs
           ,
           nothing
           that
           can
           shock
           this
           Conclusion
           ;
           That
           that
           Excommunication
           which
           shuts
           out
           Christians
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           for
           pure
           Immoralities
           ,
           and
           the
           Vitiousness
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           was
           never
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           Figment
           and
           Invention
           of
           men
           :
           for
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           deriving
           its
           original
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             the
             invention
             and
             trick
             of
          
           it
           is
           rather
           declaim'd
           against
           and
           condemn'd
           there
           .
        
         
           LXIX
           .
           If
           any
           yet
           reply
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           rate
           we
           bespatter
           ,
           we
           condemn
           whole
           shoals
           of
           pious
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           quickly
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           began
           this
           excommunicating
           Sinners
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           speak
           against
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           another
           against
           the
           Assertors
           or
           Authors
           of
           it
           .
           Many
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           of
           no
           less
           Piety
           than
           Learning
           ,
           have
           examin'd
           ,
           have
           sifted
           and
           confuted
           sundry
           ancient
           (
           and
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           Catholick
           Errours
           ,
           
             Errours
             that
             crept
             early
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
          
           the
           Limbus
           Patrum
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Praying
           to
           Saints
           ,
           Exorcisms
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           Coelibacy
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           Unctions
           in
           Baptism
           and
           at
           
             the
             point
             of
          
           Death
           ,
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           in
           the
           Case
           how
           in
           question
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           any
           man
           that
           has
           it
           charg'd
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Crime
           ,
           barely
           for
           that
           he
           hereby
           condemns
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           If
           men
           will
           needs
           labour
           to
           enforce
           this
           Excommunication
           upon
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           a
           Law
           of
           Gods
           promulgation
           ,
           I
           can
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           commend
           it
           therefore
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           I
           cannot
           but
           highly
           praise
           and
           approve
           of
           their
           Zeal
           and
           good
           Intentions
           ,
           
             who
             first
             gave
             rise
             to
             it
             :
          
           for
           their
           aim
           was
           hereby
           to
           curb
           the
           restiff
           and
           unweildy
           humours
           of
           vitious
           men
           ,
           since
           they
           could
           not
           imagine
           a
           more
           commodious
           
             and
             effectual
          
           way
           of
           doing
           it
           :
           And
           very
           many
           (
           as
           we
           see
           even
           to
           this
           day
           )
           walk
           on
           in
           this
           beaten
           and
           publick
           Path
           ,
           
             do
             it
             because
             others
             before
             them
             did
             it
             ,
          
           having
           
           never
           so
           much
           as
           taken
           it
           into
           their
           considerations
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           that
           stands
           with
           holy
           Scripture
           
             or
             no.
          
           
        
         
           LXX
           .
           I
           cannot
           at
           present
           say
           much
           of
           the
           very
           time
           when
           Excommunication
           had
           its
           first
           rise
           ;
           onely
           that
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Century
           after
           Christ
           ,
           I
           meet
           with
           something
           like
           it
           then
           attempted
           and
           set
           up
           .
           For
           above
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           years
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           one
           suspended
           ,
           or
           put
           by
           from
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           unholiness
           of
           life
           .
           They
           that
           are
           fuller
           vers'd
           in
           the
           History
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           may
           perchance
           speak
           better
           and
           clearer
           in
           this
           point
           .
           They
           that
           shall
           carefully
           peruse
           what
           Socrates
           in
           his
           fifth
           book
           of
           Eccles
           .
           History
           ,
           chap.
           19.
           has
           transmitted
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           will
           ,
           without
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           confess
           with
           us
           that
           this
           Custom
           of
           Excommunicating
           had
           its
           first
           Epoch
           or
           Commencement
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Novatus
           :
           Yet
           Sozomen
           ,
           in
           his
           seventh
           book
           ,
           chap.
           16.
           pretends
           other
           causes
           for
           its
           Institution
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           about
           the
           year
           of
           the
           Lord
           200.
           
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           admitted
           not
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           them
           who
           refused
           to
           forgive
           Injuries
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           till
           that
           time
           none
           were
           denied
           the
           Communion
           but
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           swerv'd
           from
           
             or
             renounced
          
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           But
           be
           that
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           this
           is
           both
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           was
           first
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           restraint
           and
           punishment
           of
           Vice
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Church
           had
           got
           the
           Sword
           into
           their
           hand
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Keys
             at
             their
             girdle
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           ,
           became
           Christian
           ,
           
             and
             subjected
             themselves
          
           to
           the
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           did
           the
           Church-men
           not
           let
           go
           this
           power
           ,
           but
           continued
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           by
           their
           Bishops
           :
           partly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           was
           then
           believed
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           partly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           be
           fond
           and
           tenacious
           of
           that
           Power
           which
           made
           them
           formidable
           
           to
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           a
           morsel
           too
           sweet
           to
           be
           parted
           with
           without
           regret
           :
           And
           they
           easily
           wrought
           others
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           Christs
           being
           the
           Author
           and
           Institutor
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           themselves
           had
           before
           so
           forwardly
           and
           so
           willingly
           swallowed
           it
           .
           Superstition
           
             too
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
          
           had
           ascribed
           so
           much
           virtue
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           it
           gave
           strength
           to
           the
           Opinion
           ;
           for
           't
           was
           believed
           ,
           and
           publickly
           owned
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           that
           could
           not
           die
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           been
           housell'd
           and
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Either
           therefore
           this
           Errour
           made
           men
           dread
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           Excommunication
           led
           them
           into
           the
           Errour
           :
           for
           how
           facile
           a
           thing
           was
           it
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           Credulity
           of
           the
           illiterate
           and
           weak
           Vulgar
           ,
           that
           Life
           was
           annext
           to
           the
           receiving
           ,
           and
           Death
           to
           the
           deprivation
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           since
           the
           denial
           of
           this
           to
           a
           sinner
           ,
           was
           the
           highest
           and
           last
           Punishment
           that
           they
           saw
           inflicted
           on
           him
           ?
        
         
           LXXI
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Persons
           that
           executed
           and
           denounced
           this
           Excommunication
           (
           as
           far
           as
           our
           Conjectures
           can
           carry
           us
           in
           this
           affair
           )
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           at
           first
           such
           Elders
           as
           we
           read
           of
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           4.
           
           (
           who
           supplied
           the
           place
           and
           defect
           of
           Magistracy
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           together
           with
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           all
           this
           Authority
           was
           devolved
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           took
           cognizance
           of
           all
           Suits
           ,
           made
           up
           Differences
           ,
           gave
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           did
           every
           thing
           that
           related
           to
           the
           decisions
           of
           Right
           ,
           and
           distributing
           Justice
           betwixt
           man
           and
           man
           :
           as
           we
           perceive
           by
           the
           History
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           complaining
           of
           so
           much
           then
           lying
           on
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           Ambrose
           affirms
           ,
           that
           those
           
             sort
             of
          
           Elders
           whose
           assistance
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           were
           in
           
             vogue
             and
          
           authority
           when
           yet
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           Bishops
           .
           And
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           these
           Elders
           were
           to
           have
           an
           Authority
           as
           to
           that
           Employment
           
             of
             Judging
          
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           
           under
           the
           pressures
           of
           an
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           ;
           which
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           as
           under
           a
           Christian
           Government
           that
           Employment
           
             would
             be
             useless
             ,
             and
          
           was
           therefore
           to
           cease
           ;
           so
           Excommunication
           (
           upon
           supposition
           that
           they
           had
           exercis'd
           such
           a
           thing
           before
           )
           yet
           should
           it
           in
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           cease
           .
           For
           we
           must
           note
           ,
           that
           these
           Elders
           were
           instead
           of
           Civil
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           manag'd
           Civil
           affairs
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Judicature
           :
           (
           which
           now-a-days
           is
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           from
           the
           Civil
           )
           for
           't
           is
           plainly
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           deal
           in
           Suits
           and
           Controversies
           of
           Law
           ,
           things
           relating
           to
           this
           Life
           and
           the
           Concerns
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           LXXII
           .
           'T
           would
           make
           a
           Volume
           to
           recount
           what
           advantages
           the
           Church
           did
           hereby
           reap
           ;
           most
           certainly
           they
           can't
           be
           set
           out
           in
           a
           small
           compass
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           this
           Excommunication
           made
           men
           to
           look
           for
           salvation
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           thus
           they
           fram'd
           the
           Argument
           :
           The
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           draws
           down
           Death
           and
           Damnation
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           therefore
           the
           Receiving
           of
           it
           gives
           Life
           .
           They
           scarce
           could
           entertain
           a
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           taught
           that
           this
           was
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           so
           Soul-destructive
           a
           punishment
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           thought
           themselves
           ,
           by
           being
           shut
           out
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           fall
           straight
           into
           the
           very
           clutches
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           be
           wholly
           at
           Satan's
           mercy
           :
           which
           has
           made
           it
           thought
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           die
           ,
           without
           being
           housled
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
           This
           Errour
           grew
           and
           got
           strength
           from
           the
           many
           great
           and
           long
           Penances
           ,
           the
           Solemnities
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           amongst
           which
           ,
           none
           was
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           would
           not
           administer
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           very
           point
           of
           Death
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           gave
           it
           them
           ,
           't
           was
           
             of
             pure
             compassion
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           go
           hence
           destitute
           of
           the
           Souls
           necessary
           food
           :
           for
           if
           any
           (
           through
           whatever
           Accident
           )
           was
           so
           unfortunate
           ,
           he
           was
           held
           for
           a
           man
           damn'd
           
             and
             lost
             to
             all
             Eternity
          
           ;
           
           as
           if
           God
           would
           not
           forgive
           them
           their
           sins
           who
           heartily
           and
           sincerely
           repent
           ,
           and
           vouchsafe
           unto
           them
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           unless
           these
           Elders
           should
           adjudge
           them
           qualified
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           What
           errour
           is
           there
           of
           a
           more
           detestable
           and
           fatal
           consequence
           ?
           But
           another
           Fruit
           of
           this
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           World
           now
           began
           to
           believe
           that
           't
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           men
           to
           shut
           and
           open
           Heaven
           
             when
             and
          
           to
           whom
           they
           pleased
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           younger
           Theodosius
           would
           not
           eat
           his
           Dinner
           ,
           because
           having
           denied
           an
           importunate
           Monk's
           Request
           ,
           he
           stood
           excommunicate
           by
           him
           for
           his
           pains
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           told
           the
           Emperour
           that
           the
           Excommunication
           was
           invalid
           ,
           yet
           rest
           ,
           good
           man
           ,
           he
           
             could
             not
             nor
          
           would
           not
           ,
           till
           the
           same
           hand
           absolv'd
           ,
           that
           had
           bound
           him
           .
           So
           Ambrose
           for
           eight
           months
           together
           kept
           an
           Elder
           from
           Church
           ,
           from
           Sermons
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             publick
             Worship
             :
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           offended
           he
           had
           ,
           but
           more
           pardonably
           than
           Ambrose
           himself
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           has
           his
           eyes
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           may
           see
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           Nicephorus
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           
             Philip
             Melancthon
          
           .
           By
           these
           steps
           has
           the
           Roman
           See
           encroached
           upon
           the
           Western
           World
           ,
           and
           made
           Princes
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           to
           lacky
           to
           her
           Lust
           ,
           
             and
             arbitrary
             sway
             in
             pretended
             Spirituals
             .
          
           Dyed
           has
           been
           the
           German
           Empire
           in
           the
           Gore
           of
           hundred
           thousands
           that
           fell
           a
           Sacrifice
           
             to
             this
             Roman
             Diana
          
           ,
           to
           excommunicating
           Popes
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           Emperours
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           .
           Religion
           she
           has
           chopt
           and
           chang'd
           ,
           mangled
           and
           disfigured
           ,
           debased
           and
           vitiated
           ,
           at
           her
           pleasure
           ;
           none
           daring
           to
           question
           her
           Canons
           ,
           dispute
           her
           Decretals
           ,
           
             or
             look
             her
             Bulls
             in
             the
             face
             ;
             the
             whole
             World
             were
             Caligula's
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             shew
             their
             heads
             when
             she
             sent
             her
             Thunder
             of
             Excommunication
             abroad
             .
          
           The
           God
           of
           Foxes
           spoken
           of
           by
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Dan.
          
           11.
           38.
           
           (
           if
           we
           weigh
           that
           passage
           aright
           )
           signifies
           nothing
           but
           this
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           the
           Prohibiting
           men
           the
           use
           of
           Sacred
           things
           ,
           especially
           the
           Lords
           
           Supper
           :
           For
           this
           Excommunication
           acts
           a
           very
           God
           in
           earnest
           ;
           't
           is
           to
           this
           day
           a
           God
           of
           Forces
           ,
           
             a
             God
          
           who
           has
           put
           all
           things
           ,
           
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
          
           under
           the
           Popes
           feet
           .
           And
           there
           are
           not
           wanting
           now-a-days
           too
           ,
           another
           sort
           of
           men
           
             acting
             upon
             the
             same
             Principles
          
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           all
           
             Humane
             Authority
             and
             the
             Civil
             Christian
          
           Magistrate
           ,
           truckle
           to
           them
           ,
           
             and
             dread
             their
             Censures
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Popes
             ignorant
             Votaries
             do
             his
             Bulls
             .
          
           But
           I
           hope
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           this
           God
           shall
           stand
           expos'd
           and
           condemn'd
           for
           a
           false
           and
           feigned
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           stript
           of
           
             all
             its
             God-like
             terror
             and
             dread
             ,
             and
          
           whatsoever
           may
           
             or
             has
             so
             long
          
           plagu'd
           and
           enslav'd
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           this
           
             Idol
             Excommunication
          
           had
           every
           where
           such
           an
           Ascendant
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           the
           constant
           Belief
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           by
           
             Church-Censures
             and
          
           Interdictions
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             and
             publick
             acts
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           were
           denounced
           unworthy
           of
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           were
           thereby
           wholly
           fallen
           from
           divine
           Grace
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           saved
           must
           they
           needs
           be
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church
           
             received
             and
          
           would
           have
           so
           .
           Can
           we
           hope
           better
           terms
           ,
           or
           greater
           moderation
           ,
           from
           our
           Modern
           Church-men
           ,
           than
           the
           World
           has
           experienced
           in
           their
           Predecessors
           ?
           
             I
             fear
          
           he
           that
           should
           expect
           it
           ,
           would
           find
           himself
           deceiv'd
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           but
           little
           weigh'd
           what
           either
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           Experience
           might
           inform
           him
           of
           .
        
         
           LXXIII
           .
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           Christian
           Rulers
           should
           not
           now-a-days
           do
           what
           God
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Common-wealth
           requir'd
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           :
           Do
           we
           conceit
           that
           we
           can
           frame
           a
           better
           Model
           and
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           than
           God
           gave
           to
           them
           ?
           since
           we
           read
           in
           Deut.
           4.
           that
           the
           Nations
           for
           this
           should
           praise
           and
           admire
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           for
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           evinc'd
           by
           those
           Statutes
           and
           Judgments
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           ;
           yet
           God
           never
           taught
           them
           Excommunication
           :
           But
           the
           Power
           of
           punishing
           the
           Debaucheries
           ,
           and
           restraining
           the
           looseness
           and
           licentiousness
           of
           manners
           ,
           
           was
           wholly
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           whose
           duty
           't
           was
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           animadvert
           on
           such
           Crimes
           by
           the
           Rules
           that
           God
           had
           in
           their
           Law
           prescribed
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           management
           of
           all
           the
           Externals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Disciplinary
           part
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           was
           in
           them
           .
           For
           't
           was
           not
           Aaron
           ,
           but
           Moses
           that
           did
           this
           (
           God
           still
           commanding
           it
           )
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           this
           Jurisdiction
           was
           transferred
           over
           to
           Joshua
           ,
           not
           to
           Eleazar
           ;
           't
           was
           Joshua
           on
           whom
           God
           laid
           that
           Injunction
           of
           seeing
           the
           Israelites
           circumcis'd
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Eleazar
             ,
             Josh
          
           .
           5.
           2.
           and
           this
           was
           to
           be
           universal
           ,
           without
           exception
           of
           one
           man
           ;
           the
           Bad
           were
           to
           be
           circumcis'd
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Good
          
           ;
           and
           Bad
           there
           were
           ,
           
             without
             question
          
           :
           And
           the
           keeping
           the
           Passover
           then
           was
           by
           him
           too
           directed
           ;
           nor
           was
           any
           person
           ,
           that
           we
           there
           read
           of
           ,
           excluded
           from
           it
           for
           dishonesty
           of
           his
           life
           .
           The
           Ark
           of
           God
           was
           carried
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           he
           interpos'd
           his
           Commands
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           observ'd
           throughout
           the
           whole
           book
           of
           
             Joshua
             .
             Eli
          
           and
           Samuel
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           Religious
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           affairs
           ,
           they
           offer'd
           
             and
             administred
             at
             the
             Altar
          
           as
           Priests
           ;
           but
           as
           Judges
           they
           manag'd
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           :
           for
           't
           was
           lawful
           for
           the
           High
           Priests
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           to
           meddle
           with
           
             the
             arts
             of
          
           Government
           
             and
             Secular
             affairs
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           Types
           of
           Christ
           our
           King
           and
           High
           Priest
           :
           but
           under
           the
           Gospel
           't
           is
           another
           case
           ,
           
             IT
             SHALL
             NOT
             BE
             SO
             WITH
             YOV
             ,
          
           says
           Christ
           .
           See
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           3.
           which
           is
           pertinent
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           LXXIV
           .
           If
           we
           go
           farther
           to
           the
           Kings
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           no
           less
           plain
           :
           As
           to
           David
           ,
           there
           's
           none
           can
           doubt
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           order'd
           all
           the
           Offices
           and
           Charges
           
             relating
             to
             God's
             Worship
          
           :
           he
           that
           pleases
           may
           read
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           from
           the
           22th
           to
           the
           27th
           Chapter
           .
           Then
           for
           Solomon
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           a
           King
           and
           no
           Priest
           )
           he
           not
           onely
           built
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           dedicated
           it
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           that
           famous
           relation
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           of
           Jehosaphat
           ;
           which
           
           being
           well
           consider'd
           ,
           gives
           great
           light
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
           So
           does
           that
           of
           the
           good
           King
           Hezechia
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           whole
           Old
           Testament
           witnesses
           no
           less
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           was
           founded
           ,
           instituted
           ,
           and
           established
           upon
           so
           much
           Wisdom
           ;
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           nearest
           approaches
           to
           the
           Form
           and
           Model
           thereof
           (
           as
           far
           as
           the
           present
           circumstances
           and
           different
           state
           of
           things
           will
           allow
           )
           challenges
           at
           least
           our
           Praises
           
             and
             Approbation
             ,
             if
             not
             our
             Imitation
             ▪
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           whatever
           Nation
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           is
           Christian
           ,
           Pious
           ,
           
             and
             Orthodox
          
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           need
           of
           other
           persons
           ,
           who
           under
           another
           name
           or
           title
           should
           set
           a
           governing
           us
           ,
           and
           
             call
             us
             to
             account
             ,
             or
          
           punish
           us
           
             for
             our
             misdeeds
          
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Believing
           and
           Infidel
           Prince
           .
           But
           (
           says
           
             D.
             Wolfgangus
             Musculus
          
           ,
           in
           his
           common
           places
           
             de
             Magistratu
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           have
           
             borrowed
             and
          
           transcribed
           what
           I
           said
           last
           )
           'T
           is
           a
           most
           pernicious
           Errour
           ,
           and
           big
           with
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           think
           no
           better
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistracy
           ,
           than
           of
           an
           Heathen
           one
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           to
           be
           allowed
           of
           no
           farther
           than
           meer
           Temporals
           .
           If
           then
           Believing
           Governours
           had
           authority
           not
           onely
           to
           interpose
           in
           the
           ordering
           religious
           matters
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture-rules
           ,
           and
           to
           regulate
           the
           Offices
           and
           other
           the
           Ministerial
           parts
           about
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           Moses
           commands
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           should
           chuse
           them
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           write
           him
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           read
           therein
           all
           the
           days
           of
           his
           life
           )
           but
           had
           also
           power
           to
           punish
           Vice
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           needless
           fruitless
           attempt
           for
           men
           to
           be
           now-a-days
           contriving
           
             and
             setting
             up
          
           new
           Models
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           levels
           Magistrates
           themselves
           to
           the
           Rank
           and
           Condition
           of
           their
           Subjects
           :
           for
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Manners
           ,
           hath
           no
           place
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           to
           
             vouch
             for
             it
             ,
             or
          
           set
           it
           up
           :
           not
           but
           that
           Civil
           Governours
           will
           do
           well
           to
           advise
           in
           all
           Doctrinals
           with
           those
           that
           
             are
             learned
             and
          
           have
           labour'd
           in
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
         
           LXXV
           .
           But
           now
           in
           those
           Churches
           whose
           mishap
           't
           is
           to
           live
           under
           a
           Profane
           Government
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Turks
           and
           Papists
           )
           they
           should
           make
           choice
           of
           pious
           sober
           persons
           ,
           who
           (
           agreeable
           to
           St.
           
           Paul's
           command
           )
           might
           arbitrate
           between
           contesting
           Members
           ,
           might
           take
           up
           Quarrels
           ,
           might
           do
           every
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           might
           chide
           and
           admonish
           debauched
           flagitious
           men
           ,
           and
           
             such
             of
          
           the
           Ministry
           themselves
           
             who
             walk
             disorderly
          
           :
           and
           if
           this
           avail
           not
           ,
           then
           might
           they
           punish
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           recal
           them
           to
           a
           better
           temper
           ,
           by
           avoiding
           their
           company
           ,
           by
           debarring
           them
           of
           private
           Commerce
           ,
           by
           reprehending
           them
           publickly
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           such-like
           marks
           of
           their
           displeasure
           :
           but
           to
           thrust
           them
           from
           that
           Sacrament
           which
           is
           of
           God's
           Institution
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           minded
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           any
           Church
           or
           man
           has
           a
           right
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           judge
           of
           the
           Heart
           but
           God
           alone
           .
           It
           may
           chance
           that
           some
           sparks
           of
           Piety
           and
           Remorse
           may
           kindle
           
             in
             a
             sinners
             Soul
          
           ,
           whilst
           he
           sits
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           which
           it
           can
           be
           no
           hurt
           (
           nay
           ,
           may
           be
           greatly
           good
           )
           to
           cherish
           ,
           since
           Religion
           forbids
           it
           not
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           (
           I
           would
           fain
           ask
           )
           but
           horrid
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           impious
           to
           boot
           ,
           to
           turn
           away
           any
           man
           from
           publickly
           and
           solemnly
           paying
           his
           Thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           commemorating
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           Impulses
           from
           within
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           celebrate
           it
           with
           
             his
             fellow-brethren
          
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           declares
           't
           is
           his
           hearty
           desire
           to
           be
           and
           continue
           a
           Member
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           give
           publick
           testimony
           that
           his
           past
           life
           is
           irksom
           to
           himself
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           perhaps
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Corollary
           or
           Supplement
           ,
           to
           mention
           the
           Decrees
           that
           were
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1523.
           at
           the
           Diet
           at
           Norimberg
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Layety
           of
           the
           Imperial
           States
           ,
           and
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           for
           't
           will
           appear
           by
           that
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           the
           first
           who
           have
           started
           this
           Question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Divines
           began
           to
           think
           of
           it
           nigh
           46
           years
           since
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           man
           that
           is
           any
           whit
           vers'd
           in
           the
           German
           Affairs
           ,
           can
           believe
           or
           imagine
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           should
           be
           enacted
           ,
           but
           requested
           by
           them
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           without
           the
           Clergies
           knowing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           that
           
             the
             Authority
             may
             be
             the
             more
             authentick
             ,
             and
          
           the
           thing
           clearer
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           content
           to
           compare
           the
           German
           Copy
           which
           was
           writ
           at
           that
           Diet
           ,
           with
           the
           Latine
           one
           sent
           to
           the
           Pope
           (
           and
           which
           
             Matth.
             Flac.
             Illyricus
          
           caus'd
           to
           be
           reprinted
           at
           Basil
           ,
           1565.
           with
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Sectis
             &
             Dissensionibus
             Papistarum
          
           ;
           )
           and
           upon
           comparing
           both
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           entire
           Decree
           or
           Act.
           Therefore
           among
           the
           100
           Grievances
           (
           which
           were
           fuller
           express'd
           at
           
             this
             Session
             at
          
           Norimberg
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           two
           years
           before
           at
           Worms
           )
           this
           following
           is
           the
           34th
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           Many
           Christians
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           besides
           ,
           are
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           ,
           excommunicated
           for
           Civil
           causes
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           Temporal
           account
           ;
           whereby
           many
           weak
           Consciences
           are
           disturb'd
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           despair
           :
           so
           that
           upon
           a
           moneyscore
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           transitory
           things
           
             of
             this
             life
          
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           ,
           for
           very
           trivial
           causes
           ,
           are
           some
           brought
           into
           danger
           of
           perishing
           Soul
           and
           Body
           too
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           besides
           the
           losses
           they
           suffer
           in
           Estates
           and
           Reputation
           thereby
           :
           
             Whereas
             no
             person
             ought
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             held
             for
             such
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             convict
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             bears
             witness
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lay-states
           of
           the
           Empire
           beseech
           your
           Pontificial
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           as
           becomes
           a
           godly
           and
           religious
           Father
           ,
           you
           would
           take
           away
           these
           Grievances
           of
           Excommunication
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           and
           provide
           that
           the
           same
           be
           done
           every
           where
           else
           ,
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             that
             your
             Holiness
          
           would
           command
           ,
           That
           no
           person
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           reputed
           for
           such
           ,
           for
           any
           cause
           whatever
           ,
           besides
           the
           plain
           and
           prov'd
           Crime
           of
           Heresie
           in
           matters
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ;
           for
           that
           no
           person
           ought
           to
           be
           separated
           or
           removed
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           any
           Temporal
           cause
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           humane
           crime
           ,
           except
           Infidelity
           or
           Heresie
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           that
           of
           
             Joh.
             Stumpias
          
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           Book
           of
           his
           
             Chronicon
             Helvet
             .
             cap.
          
           29.
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Swedish
           Clergy
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1245.
           (
           when
           
             Henry
             Landgrave
          
           of
           Turing
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           William
           Earl
           of
           Holland
           ,
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Frederick
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Conrade
           his
           Son
           )
           taught
           with
           great
           constancy
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           That
           never
           was
           there
           such
           a
           Power
           granted
           to
           mortal
           man
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           to
           prohibit
           Christians
           Spiritual
           Duties
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           they
           continue
           to
           say
           Mass
           (
           says
           he
           )
           though
           the
           Pope
           had
           interdicted
           them
           ,
           and
           denounced
           them
           Excommunicate
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38575-e790
           
             Hieronym
             .
             upon
             Tit.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               
               Luke
               5.
               5.
               
               Joh
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               12.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               28.
               1
               
               Thess
            
             5.
             12.
             which
             helps
             mightily
             to
             the
             explaining
             this
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             15.
             58.
             
             &
             alibi
             .
          
        
      
    
  

